Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Gina was laying on her bed, journaling as always. She has always been a very organized person, so when thoughts were clouding her brain, she would write them down. A lot of thoughts were clouding her brain that evening so she was writing a lot.

A chill ran down her body from the cold winter air that blew in through her open window. She wrapped a shawl around herself before continuing to write. She didn’t want to close the window as she was waiting for someone.

Soon she heard the unmistakable signs of someone climbing onto the roof.

A few seconds later Ricky’s appeared at the window. “Hello superstar!” He smiled at her.

Gina beamed back at him. “Hello my not so secret trophy boyfriend.”

She got up from the bed and ran to him just as he managed to climb through the room and flung herself into his arms. Ricky instantly lifted her up and kissed her. “I missed you,” Gina said as she hugged him tight and buried her face in his neck.

“I missed you too, Gi.” Ricky kissed the top of her head before guiding Gina to the bed so they could both sit down. “You said you wanted to talk to me about something?”

“Yeah, I wanted to ask you something.” Gina rubbed her neck nervously. “So, my mom is going to Puerto Rico for a week to help organize some of the emergency centers after the latest hurricane season. Which I am of course super proud of! But…” Gina’s voice trailed off.

“But?” Ricky gently took her hand in his.

“Well, she will be leaving on the 23rd of December and won’t be home until the 29th. So, I will be alone for the holidays.” Gina looked down, sad and embarrassed. “I know it’s silly but I really hate being alone for the holidays. It has happened a few times now and it always makes me feel so miserable.”

Gina looked up at Ricky, uncertainty clear in her voice. “I know it’s a lot to ask for and you can say no, of course! I understand if you would rather spend time with your family!”

“Just ask me, Gi.” Ricky gently caressed her cheek with his free hand.

“Would you mind coming over for a few hours on Christmas Day so I’m not alone all day? We can watch Christmas movies and I can bake cookies.” Gina gave him a pleading look. “I understand though if you don’t want to, I am sure you want to spend the entire day with your family. I probably shouldn’t have asked, it’s selfish of m-”

Ricky interrupted Gina by kissing her forehead. “I would love to.” 

“Really?”

“Really!” Ricky pulled her into a hug. “I’m sorry your mom isn’t here for the holidays. I can’t imagine how much that sucks.”

Gina sighed as she nuzzled against him. “It’s sad but I’m kinda used to it. Doesn’t make me feel any less lonely though.”

“Well,” Ricky smiled at her, kissing the top of her head again. “Now you got your trophy boyfriend to keep you company.”

Gina laughed. “You know, of all the trophies I have won in my life. You are my greatest achievement.” 

“Achievement huh?”

Gina turned in his arms so they were face to face. “You know what I mean, silly.” She says before kissing him gently. “I love you,” she whispers against his lips.

Ricky wraps his arms around her even tighter and kisses her with a hunger that leaves them both breathless. He leans his forehead against hers when they finally part. “I love you too,” he whispers back.

Gina leaned back so she could look Ricky in the eyes, a tender look on both of their faces. “You know, I don’t think I will ever get tired of hearing that.”

“Me neither,” Ricky smiled as he gently caressed her cheek.

“Gina, is somebody up there?” Gina’s mom shouted from the bottom of the stairs.

They heard Gina’s mom walk up the stairs. 

Ricky and Gina looked at each other guiltily, they knew that Ricky wasn’t supposed to climb through the window again. Her mom was quite controlling and wanted to know when Gina had guests over, especially when it comes to Ricky.

Terri Porter looked at the both of them disapprovingly. “Ricky, I told you to use the front door. And Gina, you have a photoshoot tomorrow, you should be resting. You need to look perfect in those photos.”

“Sorry mom.”

“Sorry Mrs. Porter.”

“Ricky, you should leave. Gina needs her rest, this photoshoot is very important.” Terri looked at him with a cold glare. “I expect you to be out of the house in 5 minutes.” Terri went back downstairs, right before closing the attic door she shouted. “Not a minute later!”

“Sorry,” Gina whispered. “Mom is kinda on edge about that photoshoot tomorrow. They are for my headshots to send to potential agents.”

Ricky wrapped an arm around her. “It’s ok. I get it, a lot of things have been changing.”

“Yeah, but mom got even worse once my check from HSM 4 came in. For the new movie she is now working on finding a good agent to represent me.” Gina sighed. “I guess I should be happy she doesn’t want to be my agent, I think she would go full momager. Or I guess just get worse than she already is.”

“Have you tried talking to her about it? She seems to be pushing you more and more.”

“I did, and at first she agreed to take it easy but then the check arrived and she went full steam ahead again. I tried talking to her afterwards but she just didn’t listen.” Gina looked at Ricky with a mixture of fear and sadness in her eyes. “I’m not sure I made the right choice to do this second movie. Do you think I should back out?”

“I’m not sure if you can as the contract has already been signed but you’ll- No, we’ll figure it out together.” Ricky kissed her gently. “Whatever you decide to do, I will be here to support you.”

Gina smiled at him. “I love you, my superfan.”

“And I love you, my dream girl.”

Gina giggles. “Oh? Do you dream about me?”

Ricky laughs and hugs her tightly. “Only every night, that’s why I always wake up with a smile.”

Gina kisses him sweetly and whispers into it. “Me too.”

“It’s time!” They heard from downstairs.

“I’ll text you!” Ricky quickly got up and kissed Gina one more time.

“Goodbye, Ricky.” Gina smiled at him, a look of pure adoration on her face.

Ricky turned to look at her and quickly rushed back to give her one more kiss. “You know I can’t resist kissing you when you look at me like that.”

Gina giggles as Ricky quickly hurries downstairs and she hears him shout a goodbye to her mom as he rushes out of the house.

Guilt has been gnawing at her though, her mom has become increasingly more hostile towards Ricky. She decides to send Ricky a text later that evening.

Gina giggled at her phone, feeling that familiar blush warming her cheeks whenever Ricky said something sweet. She quickly texted him back that it would be more fun to meet up afterwards so they can actually spend time together. 

Ricky quickly agreed and even invited her over for dinner, to which Gina eagerly agreed. She loved spending time at the Bowen household as Ricky’s dad was always really nice and made an effort to make her feel at home. 

Against her better judgment she decides to open Instagram. She used to love scrolling endlessly through Instagram and liking her friends’ posts.

These days she was getting so many messages and tags due to the buzz of the upcoming movie that it was getting a bit much. She was already getting a lot of hate from the Frozen Documentary as it made her look like a cheater. Now fans of Dani hated her for taking her place in High School Musical 4 after Dani viciously attacked her online right after she replaced her.

Not to mention all the Mack fans who were either wanting Mack to themselves or saying she stole Mack from Dani. Despite them not going through with the whole fake dating thing after the fallout at Halloween. Mack has actually been really respectful towards her and has become a good friend.

The hate comments however were hard to bear. She knew she had to be on Instagram to promote the movie, it was in her contract but she was debating following Mack’s advice and getting a social media manager. 

She laughed to herself as she considered hiring Kourtney and Carlos, imagining the chaos that would cause.

She decided to put her phone away and get some rest before her mom would truly be pissed off due to her lack of ‘beauty sleep’. 

“Night mommy!”

“Goodnight baby!”

The following day was exhausting. Her mom wanted different looks and then what felt like a million poses in every outfit. She wasn’t exactly used to modeling so it went far from smoothly. 

Gina was exhausted by the time she was dropped off by her mom at the Bowen household. Her hair was still styled from the shoot and she still had the professional makeup but was wearing the comfy tracksuit she wore this morning to go to the shoot. She was too weary to change into anything else and she knew neither Ricky or his dad would mind. 

She knocked on the door and waited, soon hearing the stumbling and someone rushing to the door.

The door was flung open to reveal Ricky. “Hello my beautiful superstar,” he said as he pulled her into a hug.

Gina mumbled a hello into his neck as she rested her head on his shoulder.

“Tired?” Ricky asked.

“Exhausted.” Gina looked up at him with half closed eyes. Her makeup was doing a good job at hiding her exhaustion but her body language showed just how drained she was.

“Come on then.” Ricky guided Gina inside, down the hallway towards his bedroom. “Dad, Gina is here!”

Mike Bowen came out of the living room. “Hey Gina, how are you?”

Gina smiled at him. “I’m good, Mr. Bowen. Just really tired, it was a long day. I had a photoshoot all day.”

“So now is not the right time to ask for an autograph?” Mike joked.

Gina laughed as Ricky said: “Dad!”

“Only joking! Go relax, dinner is ready in about an hour.” Mike laughed and returned to the living room.

In Ricky’s bedroom, Gina instantly collapsed on his bed. “Goodnight,” she mumbled.

Ricky laughed and joined her, pulling her close so her head was on his chest, wrapping his arms around her. “So, did you have fun?” He kissed the top of her head.

“It was weird. I mean it was fun but I am not used to making all these poses. I think I may have to ask Carlos for advice, he takes so many pictures of himself, I am sure he knows everything about posing for the camera.”

Ricky laughed. “I am sure he would be a very willing consultant.”

Gina giggled against his chest. “Was already debating hiring him and Kourt to manage my Instagram account.”

Ricky sighed and hugged her tightly. “Yeah, I saw it was getting bad.”

Gina looked up at him confused. “I thought you stayed off of Instagram because you didn’t want to read the comments.”

“I did, but as they are attacking my beautiful girlfriend, I have to make sure I can help you deal with them. Even if a lot of comments make me want to punch things.” 

“You are the sweetest.” Gina shifted so she could kiss Ricky. “But you really shouldn’t bother yourself with that, I try not to either. There really is no point as you can’t stop them.”

Ricky kissed her gently. “I know, I just wish I could protect you from all of it.”

Gina smiled into the kiss before pulling back. “As long as I have you to lean on, it will be fine. You are there for me and I am there for you. We are in this together, we got this.” Gina rested her head on his chest again.

“We’re all in this together?” Ricky sang while laughing.

Gina playfully punched him before nuzzling his chest. “It’s a good thing you’re so comfy, it makes it easier to forgive terrible jokes.”

Ricky laughed before wrapping his arms around Gina and kissing the top of her head. “Get some rest then, sweetheart.”

Gina, already half asleep against his chest, mumbled: “I love you.”

Ricky whispered back: “I love you too,” as he watched her eyes slowly close and her breathing steady.

It wasn’t long before Ricky fell asleep as well, happy and content with Gina in his arms.

About an hour later someone knocked softly on the open door. “Dinner is almost ready, guys.” Mike said before heading back to the kitchen.

Both Ricky and Gina slowly opened their eyes. Gina groaned and clung to Ricky. “Five more minutes?” She mumbled.

Ricky laughed and kissed the top of her head. “As much as I would love that, you need to eat, sweetie. I doubt you have eaten much today with your mom breathing down your neck.”

Gina’s stomach grumbled as if in agreement which made them both laugh before Gina sat up so Ricky could get up. “Yeah, I know. I was just really comfy.”

“Well, we can always cuddle and watch a movie after dinner?” 

“Hm, I like the sound of that.” Gina said before kissing him gently. “I’m gonna freshen up a little.” Gina got up and quickly headed to the bathroom.

Ricky smiled at her before stretching and slowly getting up. The smell of food was making his own stomach growl. 

He heard voices coming from the kitchen and was wondering who his dad was talking to. Making his way to the kitchen, he realized he recognized the other voice. He stepped into the kitchen and asked: “Mom?”

Both parents turned towards Ricky with a smile on their faces. “Hey honey!” Lynne Bowen quickly stepped forward to hug her son.

“Hey mom,” Ricky answered a bit confused. “What are you doing here?”

“Your dad and I wanted to talk to you about something, we figured we could do that during dinner.” His mom looked at something over his shoulder. “Oh, hi Gina!”

Gina quickly stood beside Ricky, slipping her hand into his. She knew he had a lot of conflicting emotions about his mom. “Hey Mrs. Bowen, how are you?”

Lynne Bowen smiled at her. “I’m doing well, are you joining us for dinner?”

“I am!” Gina looked at Mike. “If that’s still ok? I mean I understand if you guys want a private family dinner.” She felt Ricky’s grip on her hand tighten and tried not to flinch.

“Of course you can stay Gina.” Mike smiled at her. “Maybe you and Ricky could set the table?”

“Yeah, of course.” Gina replied as she gently nudged Ricky. She gently squeezed his hand three times before letting go. It was their signal to each other. The signal that meant so many things: I’m here, I love you, we’re in this together, you can do this. It was their silent sign of support. 

Gina and Ricky quickly set the table as Mike finished preparing dinner and placed it on the table. 

Once they all sat down and served the food, there was an awkward silence.

“So, Ricky,” Lynne started. “Your dad and I wanted to talk to you about something.”

Ricky glanced at Gina as he leaned back so he could casually lower his hand under the table. Gina instantly understood and lowered her hand as well so he could hold hers. “What about?”

“Well,” Lynne smiled. “I am moving back to Salt Lake City.”

Ricky looked at her with a bewildered expression on his face. “You are? What about your job in Chicago?”

“Yes,” Lynne said excitedly. “I was able to transfer back to the Salt Lake City office. I will have to make the occasional trip to Chicago but that’s fine. I will be getting an apartment here so we can spend more time together.” She looked a bit uncertain. “If you want to, that is. I know I haven’t been the best mother these past two years. But I will do everything in my power to make it up to you, Ricky. If you will let me try.”

Ricky squeezed Gina’s hand tightly. “I’d like that,” he whispered. “When are you moving back?” 

“In a month, but your dad and I talked and I am spending Christmas here so we can have an old-fashioned Bowen Family Christmas.”

“I would love that.” Ricky smiled, a hint of the child he used to be in his eyes.

Gina smiled at him, happy to see the joy on her boyfriend’s face. She leaned over and whispered: “Let’s forget about our plans for Christmas Day, I want you to fully enjoy a Bowen Family Christmas. I am really happy for you, baby.”

“No!” Ricky said loudly as he looked at Gina.

Gina was taken aback. “No? I thought you would want that?”

“Want what?” Mike and Lynne asked curiously.

Ricky turned to his parents. “Gina will be alone all of Christmas as her mom is working. She asked me to come watch some Christmas movies with her for a few hours on Christmas day so she wouldn’t be alone all day.”

Lynne and Mike gave Gina a sympathetic look.

“She told me that she wants me to stay here so I can have the full Bowen Family Christmas.” He turned to Gina. “Gi, I don’t want you to be alone for the holidays again. You said it yourself, you have been alone almost every year and it hurts. I won’t allow you to be alone this year.”

“But-” Gina started.

“No buts, you will not be alone.” Ricky said firmly.

“You know,” Lynne interjected. “I think I have a better idea.”

Both Ricky and Gina looked at her confused.

Lynne continued quickly. “How about you stay with us over the holidays? You can come over the 24th and we can bake cookies together. I heard you are quite the baker. Then you can spend the night here and we can celebrate Christmas day with the four of us. Would you two like that? And are you ok with that, Mike?”

Mike laughed. “Gina is here so often, I feel like she’s already living here. She is more than welcome.”

Gina turned to Ricky, uncertainty in her eyes. “Would you be ok with that?”

Ricky pulled her into a hug. “I would love it, I can’t wait to share a proper Bowen Family Christmas with you, Gi. It’s going to be the best Christmas you’ve ever had. I promise!”

Gina laughed and hugged him tightly. “Then my answer is yes! I would absolutely love to join you guys for Christmas.” After hugging Ricky for a few more seconds she turned to Lynne and Mike. “Thank you so much for inviting me Mr. and Mrs. Bowen.”

The two parents smiled at her. “Gina, I think it’s about time you call me Lynne.”

“And me Mike, that way I can brag about being on a first name basis with a real moviestar.” Mike laughed again. “You still owe me that autograph though!”

Gina laughed in reply. “I’m no star, I’m just Gina.”

Ricky pulled her close and whispered in her ear. “You’re my star.” Which made her blush.

Chapter Text

It’s the morning of the 24th of December and Gina was nervously making her way to Ricky’s house. She decided to walk as it wasn’t far and she was too excited to wait for Ricky to come pick her up as he tends to sleep in.

Lynne had texted her that she could come by around 10:00 so they could start their baking as they both wanted to make a lot. Gina brought over a big bag of her baking supplies and tools as well as a sleepover bag and gifts.

She nearly skipped up the steps, despite being heavily burdened. She was so excited for her first proper Christmas in years. 

Gina knocked on the door and was greeted half a minute later by Lynne. “Hello Gina, come on in!”

“Hey Lynne,” Gina said as she stepped inside. It still felt a little odd to call Ricky’s mom Lynne but she was starting to like it.

“Just place your bag on the floor there and the baking stuff in the kitchen.” Lynne said as she walked ahead of Gina towards the kitchen.

“Sure,” Gina smiled. “Shall I just put the presents underneath the tree?”

“Oh sweetie, you didn’t have to bring presents!”

“I wanted to! It means a lot that I can spend Christmas here. It’s hard to explain how much, but-”

Gina was cut off by Lynne wrapping her in her arms. “I know, sweetie. I will try my best to make it the best Christmas ever, not just for you but also for Ricky. I have so much to make up to him, I want to see him be happy. And I know seeing you happy makes him happy so let’s start with that.”

Gina understood now where Ricky got his urge to spontaneously hug people from. “Thank you, Lynne. And you trying to be there for him already means the world to him. I know it does.”

Lynne released her from the hug. “Thank you, Gina. I know Ricky and I still have a long way to go but hopefully we can make it. Now go put those presents underneath the tree, if there is still space.” Lynne laughed. “I think we all went a bit overboard this year.”

Gina laughed as she grabbed the presents from her bag and walked over to the Christmas tree in the living room. She stared at it for a moment in stunned silence. The tree was beautifully decorated, as was the rest of the room. It felt like a Christmas scene from those Hallmark movies she would always watch when she was alone at Christmas. All that was missing was a fireplace with socks on the mantel.

She quickly added her gifts to the mountain of presents underneath the tree and excitedly headed to the kitchen. This was going to be the best Christmas ever!

Entering the kitchen, Gina saw that Lynne had already laid out a bunch of different cooking utensils and other stuff they needed. Gina placed her bag with her supplies and utensils on the kitchen table.

Lynne looked at the bag of supplies. “I see you brought a lot of stuff, anything in particular you want to make?”

Gina started pulling things out of the bag. “Over the years I have been perfecting this chocolate chip cookie recipe which is now my absolute favorite. I was thinking of making those. Ricky has been dying to try them but I said I wanted to save them for a special occasion. Mostly also because they are a bit expensive to make as they require proper vanilla beans from Madagascar.”

“Understandable, those don’t come cheap.” Lynne smiled at her. “But it sounds like a good plan. I will start with some gingerbread men then. Maybe we can even make some gingerbread houses later if there’s time.”

“How about I make the chocolate chip cookies and some peanut cookies as those are really good too, and then we can decorate the gingerbread houses together.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

Gina and Lynne quickly got to work, casually chatting or listening and singing along to Christmas music. The conversation was light, mostly about favorite Christmas movies and the time Gina lived in Chicago for a few months. 

I’ll be home for Christmas started playing on the radio and Gina started singing along as she carefully scooped chocolate chip cookie dough on a baking tray.

“I'll be home for Christmas

You can count on me

Please have snow and mistletoe

And presents by the tree”

She felt someone wrap his arms around her from behind, swaying her gently. She leaned into Ricky’s embrace and took in his familiar smell. He started singing along with her. 

“Christmas Eve will find me

Where the love light gleams

I'll be home for Christmas

If only in my dreams.”

Gina put the spoon and bowl down on the kitchen table and turned into Ricky’s arms. “Seems this is a dream come true then.” She whispered as she kissed him gently.

Ricky pulled her even closer, their noses touching. “I hope so, because if this is a dream, I never want to wake up.” He kissed her gently. “Good morning beautiful, I could get used to waking up and seeing you right away.”

Gina giggled as her cheeks turned a soft pink. 

“Especially when you look so happy and cute.”

“Man, and I thought the cookies were the only sugary sweet thing in the kitchen right now.” Lynne laughed.

Gina buried her face in Ricky’s neck out of embarrassment as Ricky just laughed. “Sorry mom, I just had to say good morning to the girl I love.”

“I think we may all have to see a dentist in January.” Lynne mused as she turned back to the gingerbread dough.

Gina lifted her head so she could whisper in Ricky’s ear. “I love you too.” She turned around in his arms so she could continue scooping dough onto the baking sheet.

Ricky just cuddled her from behind as he looked over her shoulder to see what she was doing. “Wait, is that the famous chocolate chip cookie recipe?” He asked, with a childlike excitement in his voice.

“Yup!” Gina smiled, as she felt Ricky hugging her tightly. “Sweetie, I do need to breathe at some point.” She laughed.

“Sorry! Sorry! I am just so excited! I have heard the rumors. Ashlyn told me they were the best she ever had and she is the president of the baking club. I have been dying to try them ever since!” Ricky practically bounced on his feet as he hugged Gina tightly but making sure she could still breathe.

“Good thing I am making several batches then. I was thinking of bringing some over to Ashlyn’s house. Her parents also really love these cookies and I wanted to do something nice for them as they helped me so much last Spring.”

Ricky gently kissed her cheek. “That sounds like a great idea, sweetie. I will drive you.”

Gina put the first batch of cookies in the oven as Ricky helped clean the kitchen, washing the bowls they no longer needed, so Gina and his mom could keep working.

Ten minutes passed and Gina was just taking the first batch of cookies out of the oven when the door opened. 

“I’m home!” Mike yelled from the hallway. “It smells delicious in here.”

Mike entered the kitchen with bags of groceries. “I see Santa’s Little Helpers have started the baking marathon. How is it going, ladies?”

Gina was busy moving the cookies from the hot baking sheet to a cooling rack so she could use the sheet again.

Lynne replied: “It’s going great, we’ll have enough cookies for everyone in Salt Lake City by the end of the day I think.”

Mike smiled at her before turning to Ricky. “Want to help me unload the groceries. I got the last things we need for dinner and enough supplies to bunker down for a few days.”

“Why the bunker supplies?” Ricky asked, confused.

“Oh, you didn’t hear yet? There is a big snowstorm that will likely hit us tonight. There is a good chance the roads will be closed for a few days.” Mike turned to Gina. “Gina, I wanted to talk to you about that. If you don’t mind, I would like you to stay here with us for a few more days. With the snow storm heading our way, I don’t want you to be home alone. I don’t think that’s very safe. Of course, it’s your choice but I think we’d all rather have you be here and safe.”

Gina was already mentally making a tally of things she may need to do if she needed to bunker down in the snow alone again when Mike’s request snapped her out of it. “Really?”

Ricky wrapped his arms around her from behind again as well. “Please stay here, Gi. I would be worried about you. And I can’t promise I won’t face the storm to go to your house if you can’t reply because the power is down.”

“I- I mean… Yes! Thank you!” Gina stammered.

Mike smiled at her. “Good, because I would have probably joined Ricky on that rescue mission and we don’t want two Bowen popsicles.” He let out a boisterous laugh. “I mean it though, Gina. You’re part of the family, so we’d rather have you here, safe and sound, with us.”

“If you want, we can go to your house after we drop off the cookies at Ashlyn’s so you can pick up some more stuff you may need like extra clothes.” Ricky told her as he let go of her waist so she could continue preparing the next batch of cookies to go into the oven.

“That would be great, thank you.” Gina was bouncing on her heels, mentally doing a little dance. She was part of the family! They were her family. She was celebrating Christmas with her family. She knew she likely had a goofy smile on her face but didn’t care. She was with Ricky, she was part of his family and they were happy. That is all that mattered to her.

A little while later, Lynne and Gina were finishing up in the kitchen. There were plates with cookies everywhere and the gingerbread houses were waiting to be decorated.

Gina had put two of her chocolate chip cookies on a plate to bring to Ricky who had retreated to his bedroom a little while ago so he could freshen up before driving Gina to Ashlyn’s and then her own house.

Gina knocked on the closed door. “Baby, can I come in?”

“Just a moment!” Gina heard some stumbling and a drawer quickly being closed. Ricky flung the door open, looking flustered.

Gina gave him a curious look. “Is everything ok?”

“Yup!” Ricky squeaked.

Gina raised her eyebrow.

Ricky sighed. “Can’t hide anything from you, huh?” He stepped aside to let Gina into the room.

Gina sat down on the bed and placed the plate of cookies on the nightstand. “Nope,” she grinned at him.

Ricky smiled and went to sit beside her, giving her a quick peck on the lips. “I was wrapping your Christmas present, so no digging through drawers!”

“But you’re so cute when you get flustered!”

“Hey!” Ricky pulled her close and started tickling her.

Gina squealed and tried to fight him off. “Alright! Alright! I won’t look, I promise!”

Ricky stopped tickling her but kept holding her close. “Good,” he whispered as he kissed her gently. “I can’t wait to spend Christmas with you.”

Gina smiled dreamily at him, feeling so overwhelmed with happiness. “Me neither.”

She snapped herself out of her state of trance that only Ricky could cause. “I brought you something!” She quickly grabbed the plate of cookies from the nightstand. “I figured you’d want to finally try them.”

“Wait, really?”

She could see Ricky get giddy with excitement. “I hope they live up to your expectations, I think they may have been hyped up too much.” Gina laughed as she handed Ricky one of the cookies and took the other one herself before setting the plate aside again. “In which case I blame Ashlyn.”

Ricky didn’t answer, he was too excited. He took a large bite of the cookie and his eyes grew wide. He let out a loud moan which caught Gina so off guard that she started giggling.

“Oh my God, Gi! These should be illegal! Anyone who eats them would instantly fall in love with you.” Ricky said with a still half filled mouth. He quickly swallowed before continuing. “Nope, can’t have that, I will have to confiscate all of them, I don’t want anyone else going after my girlfriend. Sorry Gi, these cookies are too deliciously dangerous.” He wolfed down the rest of his cookie and was already eyeing Gina’s, who hadn’t taken a bite yet as she was giggling too much. 

She nudged him with her shoulder. “I am really happy you like them. I worked really hard on this recipe.” She broke her own cookie in half and gave one half to Ricky.

She could see Ricky’s inner conflict. Normally he would refuse and let her eat her own cookie, but these cookies had an addictive quality that was hard to resist. “Just take the cookie, babe.”

“Can’t argue with the chef.” Ricky replied happily as he took the half offered to him and happily ate it. 

Gina ate her half as she rested her head on Ricky’s shoulder. She was feeling a bit tired after hours of baking. “We should probably head to Ashlyn’s soon before the snow starts.”

“Sounds like a good idea.” Ricky got up and offered Gina his hand to help her up. “Come on, superstar baker, time to get on the road.”

Gina laughed. “My title just keeps getting longer, huh?”

“Yup, that’s the problem when you’re just that amazing.” They linked arms as they headed to the kitchen, both laughed.

Gina quickly grabbed the tupperware box with the cookies for Ashlyn and her family as Ricky shouted. “Bye mom, dad! We’ll be back in a bit!” 

Ricky quickly grabbed his favorite hat, the one Gina made for him, before they headed outside where the storm clouds were already forming overhead. 

“We should hurry, don’t want to get stranded in the snow somewhere.” Gina said as she looked at the sky.

“Yeah, let’s go.” They rushed to the car and quickly drove to Ashlyn’s house. 

After dropping the cookies off at Ash’s house, Ashlyn squealing in excitement at the delivery, they continued to Gina’s house.

Gina quickly packed a bag with clothes and other essentials for several days. Ricky was waiting for her downstairs and took her bag from her the moment she stood in front of him.

“Such a gentleman,” she smiled at him.

Ricky laughed, gave her a quick peck on the cheek before opening the door to head to the car. It had started lightly snowing.

“Ooh, it looks so lovely!” Gina was staring at the snow in wonder as Ricky put her bag in the trunk before turning back to her.

She took in the sights around her, Christmas lights everywhere and the snow slowly covering everything in this soft white blanket. “There is always something so magical about snow.” She whispered as several snowflakes got stuck in her hair.

“Hey Gi?” Ricky walked towards her, putting his hands on her waist. “I was thinking.”

“Hm?” Gina stopped looking at the snow and instead looked into his eyes.

“Well,” Ricky brushed his nose to hers. “We’ve already had a rain kiss, want to have a snow kiss?”

Gina giggled before wrapping her arms around him and kissing him passionately. Snowflakes landing in their hair and whirling around them. 

Ricky lifted her up and twirled her in the air, making Gina giggle into the kiss.

When they finally broke apart, their cheeks were flushed and their eyes filled with love for the other. Whenever their eyes would meet, it was like they were in their own little world and it was almost impossible to look away. 

“I love you,” Ricky whispered before gently kissing her forehead.

Gina just looked at him, completely enamored. There was no doubt about it, she was his.

They drove to Ricky’s house in comfortable silence, listening to Christmas carols on the radio. By the time they reached his house, the snow storm had really picked up so they grabbed Gina’s bag and rushed inside.

“We’re home!” Ricky shouted as they took off their coats.

“Right on time!” Lynne called from the kitchen as she pulled a lasagna out of the oven. “Dinner is ready.”

Gina, Ricky, Mike and Lynne sat down to eat dinner together. 

“Hmm this is really good, Lynne!” Gina said excitedly.

Lynne smiled at her. “Thank you, Gina. I haven’t made lasagna in such a long time. Not really something you cook when it’s just you.”

“Yeah, I know what you mean. I never really make lasagna for myself either when I’m making food, it's hard to make small portions.”

“Yeah, exactly. Do you eat by yourself often?”

Gina shrugged. “Not that much anymore, it’s now down to about 3 days a week. Used to be that sometimes I would eat entire weeks by myself so I taught myself how to cook when I was 8. You get sick and tired of microwave meals after a while, you know?”

Lynne looked at her curiously. “That’s very young to be left alone.”

“It’s ok, I was used to it by then, I think the first time I was left at home with a babysitter was when I was six. Due to our constant moving it became hard to get a new babysitter every single time, so after a while my mom just stopped looking. From then on I was home alone whenever my mom was working, you get used to it. But it’s nice that my mom is back now, or at least more than she used to be.” Gina stared down at her plate. “Though sometimes I wonder if it’s just because I am in movies now and she wants to make me a star.”

“And do you want that?” Lynne asked gently.

Ricky grabbed Gina’s hand underneath the table.

“I don’t know. I mean, I love acting, I really do. It’s so much fun and I love being on a movie set. I just don’t like being attacked online and then being pushed into doing things by my mom when I get home. It would have been easier to deal with all of that if my mom wouldn’t put even more pressure on me when I get home. I think I just need my home to be an escape from all the madness of the movie world.”

Gina sighed. “She used to give me more space and let me unwind from the stress of dealing with the movie but ever since she saw the first movie check, it’s like she went into full overdrive. It’s like she wants all the money I make…”

Gina shook her head to snap herself out of her train of thoughts. “Sorry, I shouldn’t bother you with that. No need to talk about stuff like this on Christmas Eve.”

Lynne studied Gina for a moment. “Gina, do you know what a Coogan Account is?” 

“No?”

“There is a law that the salary for a child actor needs to be put in a secured account that unlocks when the child is of age, it can’t be touched by anyone except for the child. Normally it’s at least 5 to 10% depending on the state, however you can adjust it to be higher. Have you considered looking into that?”

“Wouldn’t my mom have to sign for that?” Gina asked curiously.

Lynne tapped her fork against her lip. “She would by law but it can be hard to force her, so perhaps that is not the best option. We’ll leave it for now then, but if you ever need help in terms of handling your finances, please feel free to ask.”

“I will, but how do you know all this?” Gina asked, curiously.

“Ah, I should have probably mentioned that. I work at a big law firm and have dealt with situations like these before. I know it’s not my place to meddle but I also know that you’re young and in a weird time right now with two movies and people suddenly showing a lot of interest in you. So I figured you could use all the help you can get.” Lynne gave Gina a warm smile.

Gina recollected what Lynne had told her earlier. Seeing you happy makes Ricky happy. She figured part of Lynne’s motivation was to help Ricky, but she was grateful nonetheless. “Thank you, Lynne.”

Ricky squeezed Gina’s hand before turning to his mom. “Thanks, mom.”

Mike coughed. “So, I saw something that needs to be rectified soon. There are 4 gingerbread houses on the counter that haven’t been decorated yet! How about we have a little decorating competition after dinner?”

“Hell yeah!” Ricky said excitedly. “I’m totally beating you, Gi!”

Gina laughed, loving this happy and excited side of Ricky so much. “Oh, you’re on, Bowen!”

“Well,” Mike laughed. “There are three Bowens here, Gina. So you may have quite some competition!”

“I do love a challenge.” Gina smiled as her competitive side kicked in.

“Challenge accepted,” Ricky said as he kissed her cheek.

After dinner the competition started in earnest. The table was laden with different things to decorate with: frosting in different colors, different types of candy, candy canes, sugared almonds and so much more.

The Bowens and Gina spent hours decorating, singing along to Christmas songs, laughing and being fiercely competitive. Entire gingerbread families were standing in front of the houses.

Gina noticed that in front of Ricky’s house was a girl in a pink dress, a guy with a jean jacket and what looked like a golden retriever. Gina smiled as she saw Ricky concentrate on adding purple to the pink dress. She recognized the dress as the one she wore for the press conference. Ricky put so much love into his creation that she just knew he was going to win. Well, he would win the competition on top of her heart.

Ricky was indeed declared the winner by the end of the evening with Mike being a close second.

Gina noticed that both Bowen men were true creators, they didn’t like watching but loved creating things. Ricky hated watching musicals but loved being in them because he got to create things. She smiled to herself, always happy to discover new personality traits of her boyfriend. It just made him more and more adorable.

That evening, Gina sat on Ricky’s bed, teeth freshly brushed, hair in a bonnet and wearing comfy pajamas. She was waiting for Ricky who was finishing up in the bathroom as well.

A few minutes later, Ricky returned wearing just his boxers and a t-shirt. He looked at her awkwardly. “So… Are you ok with us sharing the bed or would you rather I sleep on the floor?” He rubbed his neck nervously. “I’m ok with either!” He quickly added.

Gina smiled gently at him. “I don’t want you to sleep on the floor, baby.”

“It’s fine, really! I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

“And miss out on being able to cuddle you all night? Oh no, that’s not happening! You’re sleeping in the bed!” Gina laughed as she moved up and climbed under the covers.

Ricky smiled widely and climbed into bed beside her. He pulled her close so her back was against his chest. “Like this?” He whispered into her ear.

Feeling Ricky’s breath against her ear and her neck as he whispered made Gina shiver slightly in excitement. “Perfect,” she whispered back as she snuggled against him.

Ricky nuzzled her neck, gently kissing along her cheek and jaw bone.

Gina felt like she could just melt in his arms. 

Ricky gently rubbed his nose against her cheek before kissing it softly. A move so tender it set Gina’s heart ablaze. “Goodnight, girl of my dreams.”

Gina pulled Ricky’s arms tighter around her before she whispered back. “Goodnight, my love, sweet dreams.”

Chapter Text

Gina woke up to Ricky gently leaving a trail of kisses down her jawline and on her cheek. “Hmm I could get used to this.” She mumbled as she snuggled closer.

“Good morning, sweetheart.” Ricky said as he kept kissing and nuzzling her cheek and neck. “I could definitely get used to falling asleep and waking up with you in my arms.” He wrapped his arms tighter around her. “Did you sleep well?”

“Honestly, I don’t think I have slept this good in a while.” Gina sighed happily.

“Me too,” Ricky whispered as he nuzzled her. “Good thing we get to sleep like this for at least a few more nights while you’re staying here.”

They heard sounds coming from the kitchen and before long they could smell hot chocolate being made.

“Are you ready for the best Christmas ever?” Ricky asked with a goofy smile.

“Born ready!” Gina replied, matching his smile.

They got up. Ricky quickly pulled some pajama pants over his shorts as Gina took off her bonnet and fixed her hair before they both headed into the living room.

They were greeted by soft Christmas music, a lit Christmas tree and mugs of hot chocolate on the table beside a huge pile of cookies.

“Merry Christmas!” Both Lynne and Mike called out happily, coming over to hug them.

Ricky and Gina hugged them back, wishing them a Merry Christmas. They each grabbed a mug of hot chocolate and some cookies before sitting on the couch. 

“So, what does one do at a Bowen Family Christmas?” Gina asked curiously.

“Well,” Mike laughed as he looked at the mountain of presents. “I think most of the morning will be spent unwrapping the mountain of presents. Then we tend to watch the cheesiest Christmas movies we can find and maybe play some board games.” Mike turned to Gina. “Honestly, it’s just all about spending time together. Whether that is relaxing on the couch and just chatting, watching a movie or playing games. It doesn’t really matter. And then tonight I will cook a Christmas ham and we will have a feast!”

“That sounds absolutely amazing.” Gina said, feeling almost deliriously happy to be part of this simple yet magical Christmas. 

Gina had always preferred to make gifts instead of simply buying them. It made her happy to spend time making something for someone else, especially someone she cared about. For a very long time, these little crafts that she picked up from YouTube were her only companions. Now she is happy that she can finally share them with people she cares about.

Gina had gotten a lot of money from the HSM 4 movie, a whopping 250.000 dollars and 0,5% of the profit of the movie. This was significantly more than the featured extras were getting, who got 200 dollars for every day of shooting, though that was still a lot more than what the normal extras got. Her mom kept most of it, but she was allowed to keep 10.000 dollars herself. Gina had no idea what to do with all that money, so she mostly just left it in her bank. Her mom had bought herself a new car already. She had told Gina that it was so she could give her driving lessons, nothing had come of that yet though. Whenever Gina would ask about it, she would be waved away with an excuse.

For Christmas Gina decided to spend some money buying gifts for her loved ones. She had bought gifts for all of the Bowens. For Mike, who was an avid Lego set collector, she bought a big set of the Death Star from Star Wars Lego. For Lynne she bought a fancy perfume that Mike told her she would like. The most important gifts for the two of them however were scarfs in their favorite colors that she knitted herself. 

She felt a bit nervous when they were unwrapping them. Both Mike and Lynne were elated however and thanked Gina profusely. Lynne, especially, was marveling at her knitting skills.

Gina received a beautiful red leather bound journal with a fancy pen from Mike and Lynne as well as smaller gifts like bows for her hair and cute little earrings. Gina absolutely loved the gifts, especially because they were so personal, they had really focused on what she likes to do and wear. It meant a lot to her.

Ricky had gotten Gina a book of the play Romeo & Juliet with inside the cover written: To my Juliet .

Gina had gotten Ricky several gifts. Some new sweaters, mostly because she had stolen a lot of his, which made Ricky laugh. “Are these for me or are they secretly for yourself?” He winked at her.

“I plead the fifth.” She giggled before giving him a quick kiss.

Her second gift was in the form of an envelope. “What’s this?” Ricky asked.

“Open it,” Gina smiled at him.

Ricky opened the envelope to reveal a photo. It was of his car parked in a workshop with Gina and Mike standing in front of it. Ricky’s car had been parked in their garage for ages as it was no longer working and neither he nor Mike could figure out how to fix it nor did they have enough money for it. 

“With your dad’s help I had your car towed to a workshop where they replaced some parts and got it up and running again. I figured you could use it as Red will probably need the orange bug to go to North High to visit Ant-”

Before Gina could finish her sentence, Ricky crashed his lips to hers, wrapping his arms around her. “You’re amazing, Gi.” He whispered as he broke the kiss, realizing that his parents were also in the room.

Gina blushed and cleared her throat. “I’m glad you liked it.”

“There is one more gift I have for you, I just didn’t want to put it under the tree, I wanted to give it to you last.” Gina got up and grabbed the gift from her bag in Ricky’s room.

Gina handed Ricky the gift. He looked at her curiously before unwrapping it.

It was a large book with a photo of the two of them on the cover.

Gina rested her head on his shoulder as Ricky opened the book, on the first page was written:

'Cause I love you feels a lot like high school

Every page after that had things of the two of them together.

One was a picture of their staircase at East High together with a drawing of a guitar and a leather jacket with stars on it.

One was a picture of the rehearsal room.

One was a drawing of a disco ball and a picture of the orange bug

One was a picture of Ricky’s guitar with some of the lyrics of When There Was Me And You surrounding it.

One was thanksgiving, a braid made out of the yarn used to make Ricky’s hat was taped to that page.

One was opening night with a picture of their HSM production, it was accompanied by the words: Don’t say anything. Just fly, dude.

The next page only had the words: I wouldn’t give up on us if I wasn’t moving away. That one made Ricky swallow hard.

The next one was a page saying: Yeah, I think we do that for each other. Surrounded by hearts.

The next few pages were about camp: a page about the lady in the woods, color wars, camp prom and Frozen.

Then there was the page about the premiere. It had a drawing of a stage with the words:        ‘You’re not a maybe, you’re a yes’ hovering over it.

The pages after that were moments from the last few months. The lyrics from Maybe This Time, a picture of the puppies, the picture they took together in the middle of the night after rehearsing for Can I Have This Dance, a page with nothing but the word ‘Wow’ written a dozen times, a star from her decorated trailer, one of the polaroids of Halloween, a drawing of the orange bug surrounded by rain and many pictures and memories from opening night.

The last page simply said: and forever after that.

Ricky looked up from the book with tears in his eyes. “Gi, this is amazing. I don’t know what to say.”

“Don’t say anything, just fly dude.” Gina quipped to lighten the mood a little.

Ricky pulled her close, kissing the top of her head. “What did I do to deserve you?”

“Just being you, the true and wonderful you that I see and love.” Gina whispered to him as she kissed him gently.

“I love you so much,” Ricky whispered as he hugged her close. “I still need to give you your final gift though.”

Mike and Lynne, both noticing that these were emotional moments for Gina and Ricky, had left halfway through Ricky looking through the book. Neither Gina nor Ricky really noticed.

Ricky got up to go to his bedroom as well. Gina could hear the drawer being pulled open that he quickly hid the gift in last night.

Ricky came back with his clumsily wrapped gift and handed it to Gina before sitting down beside her and looking into her eyes. “It took me a long time to find the perfect gift for you. There are a million songs I could write about you and about us, plenty I have already written, but I wanted this to be something special. I really hope you like it.”

Gina kissed his cheek. “I’m sure I will, as long as they aren’t improv lessons.”

Ricky laughed. “Damn, I knew I forgot to get you something important!”

Gina elbowed him playfully in the side. “Stop it!” She giggled before returning her focus to the gift.

Unwrapping the gift, Gina saw that it was a beautifully carved wooden box. Opening it revealed the mechanism of a music box. Gina quickly felt underneath the box and found the gear to wind it up. The music box started playing the song that Ricky had sung to her on opening night. The one he had called ‘Love You Forever’. The lyrics of the song were engraved on the lid of the box.

As the music faded out and the music box became quiet again, a stunned Gina whispered: “This is amazing, Ricky. How did you manage to make this?”

“It was a bit of a team effort. I first had to get everyone together to record the song properly. Big Red told me about this new technique that could record songs to be played by music boxes, you could buy the music box for it online. That was the easy part. I couldn’t find a fitting box to put it in though for the life of me. I was talking to Carlos about it who mentioned that Seb’s cousin is a carpenter and might be able to help. Seb put me in contact with his cousin. The cousin wasn’t able to help but his girlfriend was, she is an artist who works with wood. So I met up with her and we designed the box together. I only managed to get it two days ago, that’s why it wasn’t wrapped yet when you got here.”

“Wow…” Gina whispered, unsure what else to say.

Ricky nudged her with his shoulder. “That’s my word.”

Gina giggled. “I can’t believe you went through all this effort for me, it’s amazing.”

“I would do anything for you, Gi.” He whispered as he kissed her gently. 

Gina rested her head on his shoulder again as she looked at the book and the music box. “You know, I realized something.”

“Hm?”

“Our gifts for each other. They are very similar. They both are a reference to the past and a promise for the future. A promise to choose each other no matter where life takes us.”

Ricky wrapped his arm around her and kissed the top of her head. “I couldn’t agree more. No matter what the future may bring, as long as we choose each other, nothing can tear us apart.”

“Nothing ever will,” Gina whispered as she nuzzled his shoulder. They leaned back into the couch, comfortable and at peace in each other’s arms.

It took them a few minutes to realize that Ricky’s parents have been gone for a while.

“Wait, where are your parents?” Gina looked around her.

“Huh?” Ricky snapped out of his happy and relaxed state. “That is a good question.”

The two of them got up and went to the kitchen where they found Mike and Lynne sitting at the kitchen table drinking coffee and chatting. 

Mike laughed as the two of them came in. “Why hello lovebirds, we figured we’d give you some privacy.”

Lynne smiled at the two of them. “Seemed like you two needed a moment together.”

Gina blushed slightly while Ricky wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “You’re right, thanks mom and dad. We’re done exchanging gifts though, if you guys want to watch a Christmas movie?”

“That sounds like a great idea,” Lynne said as she and Mike got up and headed back to the living room. 

Soon enough the four of them were all comfortably watching a cheesy Christmas movie together. Ricky and Gina were cuddled up on the couch while Lynne and Mike each took an armchair. 

Late afternoon, as Mike was starting to prepare dinner and Lynne, Ricky and her were starting their second Christmas movie. Gina couldn’t resist sharing her joy on Instagram, this was the perfect day.

The comments instantly started flooding in. Gina ignored them for a while until one caught her eye. It was a comment from an account called GinaPorterFans. She hadn’t really gotten anything positive in her comments in a long time so this caught her off guard. She turned to Ricky. “Did you make a new Instagram account or something?”

Ricky looked at her confused. “No, why?”

Gina showed him the comment from the GinaPorterFans account. “I guess I have my first official fan account? This is so weird.”

Ricky laughed. “They better not be taking my place as your number 1 super cute superfan.”

Gina giggled. “No one ever could.” She kissed him gently before putting her phone away again to focus on the movie.

Dinner was ready right as the movie ended. 

“Oh this smells amazing, Mike.” Lynne said excitedly. “Your cooking has really improved!”

Mike smiled at her. “Thanks Lynne! I think? I mean it wasn’t that bad in the past right?”

Lynne snickered. “Let’s not talk about that. Peace on earth and all this Christmas.”

“Oh, it was horrible!” Ricky ‘screw-peace-on-earth’ Bowen interjected.

Mike just shook his head at him in disbelief. “So ungrateful! I should kick you both out. Gina is the only one in this family who appreciates my cooking!”

“That’s because she hasn’t tasted the horrible dishes you made in the past.” Ricky chortled.

Gina joined in on the laughter. “I’m sure it wasn’t that bad!”

“See! At least someone is in my corner! Thank you, Gina.” Mike said gratefully.

“Trust me, babe, you wouldn’t say that if you tasted it.” Ricky nudged her playfully.

“Be nice!” Gina patted him on the cheek.

“Yes! Be nice! Now let’s eat.” Mike said as he started serving the ham.

The dinner was spent sharing memories of previous Bowen Christmases including a time when Ricky was four and he was so excited to meet Santa Clause that he peed his pants. Which Gina found absolutely adorable but made Ricky hide his face in embarrassment. 

Near the end of the dinner, Gina’s phone started ringing. “Do you guys mind if I take this? It’s my mom.” She asked the others.

“Of course not, go right ahead.” Lynne answered.

Gina quickly stepped out of the kitchen/dining room and into the living room. “Hey mommy!”

“Hey baby! Why aren’t you at home?”

“I- uh? I wanted to celebrate Christmas with Ricky?”

“Don’t you think you should have asked?”

“I’m sorry, mommy. I didn’t think you would mind as I would otherwise just be home alone and with the snow storm and all.”

“I would much rather know where my daughter is.”

Gina paused for a moment, she felt like something was off. “How did you know I wasn’t home?”

“I… um… I saw it on your Instagram, it didn’t look like our house.”

“Yeah, Ricky’s parents invited me.”

“When will you be home?”

“I don’t know, that depends on when it’s safe to go outside again and the roads are clear.”

“I want you home the moment it’s safe.” Her mom said sternly.

"Yes, mommy." 

“I have to go now, bye baby, love you!”

Before Gina could say anything back, her mom had hung up. Dejected, she sat down and whispered: “Merry Christmas, mom.”

Gina stayed seated on the couch for a moment, trying to gather herself. She knew her mom was busy and that she was just looking out for her. It felt like lately her mom only cared about where she was and what she was doing, not about how she felt. Even the ‘love you’ before she hung up felt like more of an afterthought than something genuine.

It was a raw reality that came crashing down on her. She felt so surrounded by family and love all day, happy to be a part of that. It made her realize more and more that her own family, her mother, was drifting further and further away.

Her mom had always been focused on being the best, she wanted her daughter to be the same. With her rising stardom, her mom everyday became more of a manager and less of a mom. It was a realization that caused her an immense amount of grief, more even than she dared to admit.

Gina went to Ricky’s bedroom to put her phone away. She didn’t want to have it near her for a bit, preferring to instead focus on the people around her. Besides, the battery was nearly dead anyway, it had been depleting so fast lately.

Gina gave herself another minute to gather her thoughts before she steeled herself, plastering a semi-convincing smile back on her face as she walked back into the dining room. “Sorry about that.” She said as she took her place again.

“All good,” Lynne responded.

Ricky gave Gina a concerned look as she started finishing her meal. She knew he saw that her smile wasn’t reaching her eyes. She knew that he saw right through her, he always could. 

Gina glanced at him and almost imperceptibly shook her head.

He nodded, understanding that she doesn’t want to talk about it right now. He placed his hand on her knee under the table and squeezed it gently three times, their sign. He was here for her.

That evening after some very competitive board games, everyone was getting tired. Gina and Ricky retreated to his room to relax while Mike and Lynne did the washing up. Gina and Ricky had offered to help but were told to just relax instead.

Gina was laying on the bed writing in her new journal while Ricky sat on the floor, with his back against the bed, strumming out different melodies on his guitar. 

For a while the only sound in the room was the guitar, before Ricky decided to speak. “Want to talk about it?”

Gina knew instantly what he meant, there was no point in hiding it, nor did she really want to, she didn’t hide things from Ricky. “It’s just my mom.” Gina sighed. “She called and asked where I was, I told her I was here. She was upset I didn’t ask for permission and wants me to be home as soon as possible. I told her that it would take a while before it’s safe to go home.”

They both glanced at the window, the storm was still in full swing.

“She wants me to go home the moment it’s safe.” Gina closed her journal and sat up. “You’d think she’d be happy I’m not alone but it seems she cares more these days about where I am and what I am doing than about my wellbeing.”

Gina looked down at her hands in her lap. “I don’t know, Ricky. It just feels like she is becoming more of a manager and less of a mom.” Realizing she spoke ill of her mom, she instantly went on the defensive. “I know she only wants what’s best for me, she loves me, really! She just wants me to be successful and -”

“Gi,” Ricky interrupted. 

Gina stopped her rambling and looked up at him. Ricky placed his guitar on the floor and sat down beside her on the bed. “If my parents’ divorce taught me anything, it’s that it’s ok to be mad and upset with your mom while still loving her.”

Ricky took one of Gina’s hands in his. “For the longest time, it was just you and your mom. Yes, your bond was odd because your mom worked so much but you made it work. I know you feel like you can’t say anything bad about her because she and Jamie are your only family. But you can speak your mind to her and about her without losing her. She is your family and if she loves you, which I think she does, then she will understand.”

Gina looked at him, surprised and grateful. The Ricky of a year ago would not have been able to be so reasonable, let alone let her see reason.

Gina nodded before she leaned in to hug him tightly. 

Ricky hugged her before moving up to lay down on the bed, opening his arms for Gina to join him. She quickly crawled up as well and laid in his arms with her head on his chest. 

“Feeling a bit better?” Ricky asked as he gently drew circles on her back.

Gina nodded. “Yeah, thank you, baby. Thank you for always being there and being surprisingly smart sometimes.”

Ricky laughed, wanting to lighten the mood. “Not sure if I should take that as a compliment or an insult.”

Gina giggled. “Maybe a bit of both? I remember a certain someone sneaking into my room and then scaring me, which caused us to nearly get caught by my mom. You have your not so smart moments, Mr. Bowen.” She nudged him playfully.

“Hey!” Ricky stopped drawing on her back. “You hurt my feelings there, Miss Porter.”

Gina just laughed louder. “You and I both know it’s the truth.” Gina gave him a quick peck on the lips.

“Definitely not! I am the smartest person here.” Ricky said, indignant.

“Oh now that is definitely a lie.” Gina challenged.

“Take that back or face the consequences, I am absolutely the smartest person here.” He said with laughter still in his voice.

“And what if I don’t?” Gina leaned up on her elbow and gave him a playful and challenging look.

“5…”

“4…”

“3…”

“2…”

Gina saw Ricky’s fingers twitching and she knew he was going to tickle her. Being extremely ticklish she was not going to let that happen. She quickly jumped up.

“1!”

Ricky sat up on his knees on the bed and grabbed her by her wrist and pulled her back, making Gina scream and laugh.

“Ready for those consequences?” Ricky said while grinning as he wrapped his arm around her waist so she couldn’t get away.

“Ricky Bowen, don’t you dare!” Gina laughed as she tried to break free. 

Ricky started tickling her waist, discovering early on in their relationship that her waist was her weak spot. 

Gina squealed and wrestled free from his grip, turning around to attack him. She knew his stomach was sensitive so she went full for it, tickling his stomach to make him squeal in return. 

Ricky laughed as he jumped away. “Not fair, you’re the one facing the consequences.”

Gina sat up on her knees on the bed. “You’re the one starting the battle, Mr. Bowen. Now I am winning the war.”

“Is that so?” Ricky asked as a devilish smile appeared on his face. He quickly grabbed a pillow and threw it at Gina while shouting: “Catch!”

Gina instinctively caught it, by which she was completely caught off guard. While Gina was still holding the pillow, Ricky mercilessly attacked her. 

Gina managed to get rid of the pillow and tried to fight back but to no use, that didn’t mean she would give up though. She laughed and squealed and squirmed, trying to attack him back.

“Are you going to take it back?” Ricky laughed as he kept tickling her sides.

“Never!” Gina challenged as she lunged for his stomach, going for the counter-attack.

Ricky quickly grabbed both her wrists, moving her body backwards and pinning her down, her wrists above her head. He used too much force which resulted in his body ending up half on top of hers. 

Both Ricky and Gina froze, realizing what position they were in. Their breaths caught in their throat and a blush appeared on both their faces.

A few heartbeats passed as they stared into each other’s eyes, a heat forming between them.

Ricky snapped out of it first and quickly let go of her wrists. “I’m so sorry, Gi. I didn’t mean to -”

Before Ricky could get up Gina wrapped her arms around him and pulled him close for a deep and passionate kiss. Ricky was caught off guard but gladly reciprocated, covering her body with his.

After kissing passionately for a minute they pulled apart, breathing heavily and pupils dilated. 

Ricky looked down at Gina, her face was flushed and her lips slightly swollen. She looked up at him with complete adoration. “I’m yours,” she whispered.

“And I’m yours,” he whispered as he leaned down again, this time to kiss her more tenderly and lovingly.

Their kissing soon became more passionate, hands starting to roam, until they were suddenly interrupted by Mike’s loud and boisterous laugh coming from the living room.

They broke apart with wide eyes, both realizing that they were definitely not home alone. Ricky quickly got off Gina and got up. “I- um… I need to use the bathroom.”

Gina looked at him rushing out of the room, not missing the very clear bulge in his pajama pants. 

She grew red and giggled nervously. She would be lying if she said she hadn’t thought about sex with Ricky before. They had been a couple for close to six months now and their make-out sessions were getting more and more passionate, sometimes even with Ricky taking his shirt off so Gina could run her hands over his chest, and it was definitely making her feel things. She wasn’t fully sure if she was ready yet, but she felt like she was getting there. 

A little while later Ricky returned having clearly showered. Gina wondered if he had taken a cold shower but decided not to ask. She was lying down on the bed again, journaling. She needed to write down her thoughts on what just happened, which was a lot. 

“Hey,” Ricky sat down on the floor beside the bed and grabbed his guitar again. “Sorry about that.”

Gina ran a hand through his hair. “Don’t be, it was actually kinda nice.”

“It was! It was just… I’m sorry… about the other thing.” Ricky glanced down at his crotch now hidden by the guitar.

“Baby, don’t be.” With a sudden surge of bravery, Gina decided to be fully honest with him. “If anything, I am kinda happy that I am not the only one getting turned on by that.” She whispered in his ear.

Ricky quickly dropped the guitar again and turned around so he was kneeling beside the bed. He pulled Gina towards him and kissed her roughly and passionately. She felt a certain hunger in his kiss.

After a moment Gina placed a hand on his chest. She looked him in the eyes and simply whispered: “Soon.”

Ricky nodded, understanding completely what she meant. He nuzzled her nose with his for a moment before kissing her more gently. “I love you so much,” he whispered before giving her one final kiss.

“I love you too,” Gina whispered back.

Ricky sat back down and grabbed his guitar, strumming different melodies again. Gina laid back down and continued her journaling. Both had very visible blushes for the rest of the night.

Later that night, after Gina had showered, she was lying in bed, listening to Ricky strum away on his guitar and softly singing. She felt happy and at peace. 

“Hey Ricky?”

“Hm?” Ricky stopped playing.

“Thank you for making this the best Christmas ever.” 

Ricky smiled, put his guitar away and climbed into bed, pulling Gina close. Her back was against his chest and he nuzzled her neck. “Well let this be the first happy Christmas of the rest of your life and many more to follow. I will make sure of that.”

Gina snuggled close. “What did I ever do to deserve you?”

Ricky held her tightly. “I don’t know, I have been wondering the same thing about you. No matter the answer, I will make sure I never lose you.”

Ricky gently kissed her cheek. “Now get some sleep, sweetheart, you look like you’re exhausted.”

“I am, but a good kind of exhausted, it was an amazing day. Thank you, my love.” Gina made herself comfortable and soon her eyes fell shut.

It didn’t take long for Gina to fall asleep. As Ricky looked at the sleeping girl in his arms, he was more determined than ever to make sure he would never lose her, no matter where life would take them.

Chapter Text

Two days after Christmas, on the 27th of December, Gina went home again. Not that she really wanted to, she was happy to stay with the Bowens for a lot longer, but her mom wanted her home. So here she was, home alone again, the loneliness quickly returning like an old and unwanted friend. 

Gina had spent most of her life alone, whether it was home alone or alone at school. Gina had stopped making friends a long time ago. There was no point in making friends when you have to say goodbye to them after a few months.

But East High, or better yet Ricky, changed everything. He was the first one to talk to her, even if just to ask her opinion. She had always put up a tough demeanor in the hopes that people would stay away, that way she didn’t risk accidentally connecting with people. No connections meant no heartbreaks. 

Ricky, however, called out to her without any apprehension. He asked for 30 seconds of her time and though she tried to push him away with a snarky comment, he just laughed. It was that simple interaction, him not being phased by her at all, that became the first crack in her wall. 

Ricky had motivated her to do something she hadn’t done in a long time, sign up for the musical. She had always loved performing but what point is there in signing up when you have to move away before opening night? 

But Ricky intrigued her and as if on instinct she signed up, giving herself a chance one more time.

Now, over a year later, she regrets nothing. Through the many ups and downs of the last year she has gained so much. She has found friends now, true friends, she has found Ricky and most importantly of all, she has found herself.

Being surrounded by people and love for most of this semester as well as the Christmas days, made being home alone feel extra lonely. 

She was knitting while watching a random cooking channel, she mostly just used the tv as background noise so it would feel less lonely. 

She was interrupted in her knitting by the doorbell. 

She quickly got up and opened the door to reveal Ashlyn. 

“Gi! I need your help!” Ash said as she walked past her. 

“Hello to you too, Ash?” Gina chuckled. “What’s up?”

Ashlyn looked at her, slightly panicked. “I need some sisterly advice.”

Gina smiled at her friend, who had become more of a sister to her in the past year. “Want me to make us some tea?”

Ashlyn nodded. “Yes please.”

Gina guided Ashlyn to the kitchen as she put the kettle on, giving Ashlyn a moment to gather herself.

A few minutes later, the girls sat at the kitchen table, steaming mugs of tea in front of them. “So, what’s up?” Gina coached gently.

Ashlyn sighed. “I got a date tomorrow with Maddox and I am so scared to mess it up, Gi!”

Gina chuckled a little, recognizing a bit of herself in that fear.

“It’s not funny! What if I act like a complete fool during the date and she won’t want me anymore? What if I pick the wrong outfit and she will just laugh at me? What if…”

“Ash!” Gina interrupted her.

Ashlyn’s rambling stopped.

“Do you like her?” Gina asked simply.

“Of course I do!” Ashlyn replied, a little indignant.

Gina nodded. “And does she like you?”

“I hope so?” Ashlyn mumbled.

Gina raised her eyebrow. “You hope so?"

Ashlyn let out a frustrated sigh. “I don’t know! I still don’t understand how someone as chill and cool as Maddox could be into someone like me!”

“How could someone as chill and cool as Maddox be into someone as loving, sweet and caring as you? Do you need me to make a list or just give you tough love and call you an idiot?”

“I am getting stuck in my own head again, huh?” Ashlyn mumbled.

Gina held out her hand to her. “You are and that’s ok. You’re nervous, you want things to work out. You need to remember though, that Maddox is probably also nervous and wants things to work out.”

Ashlyn grabbed Gina’s hand. “You really think so?”

“Just talk to her, Ash. Being open and honest with each other will only help. Or at least, it worked for me.” Gina shrugged.

“You’re right.” Ashlyn squeezed her hand before laughing. “Who knew that having a declaration of love go viral would make you an expert in love.”

Gina laughed before she froze. “Wait, it’s gone viral?!”

“You hadn’t seen it yet?” Ashlyn asked, baffled, before pulling out her phone. She quickly went to TikTok and found the clip.

Gina could see that it was likely filmed by one of the reporters. It was filmed in a way that the focus was solely on her, interspersed with drawings and quotes related to Romeo & Juliet. The clip was posted by the official Romeo & Juliet movie account, Quinn must have been behind it. The video had millions of views and thousands of comments asking about her and the movie. Below the video was the text: Will Juliet get her happily ever after?

“Oh wow, I did not see that coming.” Gina looked stunned.

“Did Quinn not tell you?” Ashlyn asked, perplexed.

“Quinn is not exactly the sharing type.”

“I wonder if Ricky agreed to them using his song. They may have been able to get this recording from the press conference but they would definitely not be able to use it for the movie.”

“I’ll call him and ask him to come over. If that’s ok with you of course, Ash?”

“Go ahead.” Ashlyn smiled at her before picking up her mug and taking a sip of her tea.

Gina quickly rang Ricky.

“Hey beautiful, miss me already?” She heard Ricky say.

Gina giggled, she couldn’t help it, he always made her feel like a giddy school girl. “I do, but-”

“Good! Because I miss you like crazy! When can I see you again?”

Gina’s giggle turned into a laugh. “Well I was about to ask you to come over, Ashlyn is here as well. You need to see something.”

“Everything ok?” There was a tone of concern in Ricky’s voice.

“Everything is fine baby, Quinn did something interesting that I want to show you and talk to you about, but I don’t want to do that over the phone. It’s nothing bad though! Do you have time to come over?”

“For you I will always make time.”

“Thank you, sweetie. See you soon!”

“Be there in 10 minutes, love you my beautiful girlfriend!” Ricky hung up, Gina knew he would rush out of the house right away, eager to come over. It made her feel giddy all over again.

Ashlyn looked at her. “You know, normally I have sugar in my tea but with that sappy sweetness I don’t think I need it.”

Gina playfully kicked her underneath the table. “Careful now, Ash, or I may have to tease you whenever you talk to Maddox.”

Ashlyn giggled, a very visible blush appearing on her cheeks. “Fair, it’s probably gonna be bad.”

The two girls laughed together as they drank their tea and talked about Ashlyn’s plans and outfit for the first date.

“I really missed our sisterly chats, it was so fun when you lived with me and we had them every night. Remember that night when I tried to braid your hair?” Ashlyn giggled.

Gina laughed. “I remember the hours I spent disentangling that mess.” Both girls bent over laughing. “It was absolutely hilarious though.”

The doorbell rang, making Gina jump up and rush to the door. She flung it open and threw herself into Ricky’s arms. “Hey cutie,” she laughed as she buried her face in his neck.

Ricky hugged her tightly and lifted her up, spinning her around and making her giggle before putting her back down on her feet. “I missed you, beautiful.”

Ashlyn had walked into the hallway to say hi to Ricky. “Didn’t you see her this morning when you dropped her off?”

“Exactly, that is a way too long a time, especially when your girlfriend is called Gina Porter.” Ricky said with a grin on his face.

Ashlyn rolled her eyes at him before heading back to the kitchen. “Definitely don’t need more sugar in my tea.”

Gina and Ricky both laughed. “Come on in, sweetie, it’s cold outside.”

“I will, just one thing first.” He looked down at the girl in his arms, gently placing one of his hands underneath her chin to lift it up before capturing her lips with his in a sweet but passionate kiss.

When they broke apart, their cheeks were flushed and their warm breath was visible in the cold. For a moment they were lost in each other’s eyes before Gina shivered from the cold as she wasn’t wearing a coat or anything.

“Let’s go inside,” Ricky said as he quickly guided Gina back inside and closed to the door behind him.

Ricky, Gina and Ashlyn sat down at the kitchen table where Ashlyn showed Ricky the video. Ricky was as surprised as Gina was. 

“So, I’m guessing Quinn didn’t contact you about this?” Gina asked.

“Not that I know of?” Ricky suddenly paused. “Wait, I have been getting these weird phone calls from a 301 number, I never picked them up though.”

Gina looked at him in shock. “Ricky, I love you but you’re an idiot sometimes. 301 is the Hollywood area code, that could have been Quinn.”

“Hey, how was I supposed to know?” Ricky defended himself.

“Because I asked the exact same thing when she called me.” Gina nudged him playfully. “I thought you never forgot a thing I said?”

“Should I call her?”

“Probably,” Gina shrugged.

Ricky pulled out his phone and searched for the number in his call logs. He quickly dialed the number, putting the phone on speaker. 

“Hello, this is Quinn, director of Sundance runner-up Where Has All The Money Gone.”

Ricky rolled his eyes before replying. “Hello Quinn, this is Ricky Bowen. I saw you were trying to reach me?”

“Ah Ricky, good. I need to talk to you about that song you played during the press conference. I wish to buy the license to use it for the Romeo & Juliet movie. We’re rewriting the script so it will fit the song.” Quinn certainly wasn’t one to mince words.

Ricky looked at Gina, stunned. “What do you think?” He asked Gina.

“What do you mean, what do I think?” Quinn replied.

“Sorry Quinn, I was asking Gina, she is sitting beside me.” Ricky quickly clarified.

“Hey Quinn!” Gina said cheerily.

“Hello Gina, now that I have you, could you perhaps tell your mom to stop pestering me about the script, she has been wanting it for a while now. Obviously it’s still being reworked.”

“I will, sorry about that Quinn.”

“Good, and Ricky, what is your answer?”

“Um…” Ricky rubbed his neck nervously. “How would that work?”

“Well, we’ll work out a deal with proper compensation to use your song in the movie. Then we will record it in a proper recording studio here in LA. We will fly you and all the other singers out to LA to record it.”

“Um… Could you give me a day or two to think about it?”

“Fine, I need your answer on January 1st at the latest. Oh, and Gina?”

“Yes?”

“I need you to fly to LA to sign a new contract. As the location has been changed to Salt Lake and the script is being reworked as well, the contract details need changing. There is also an agent that might be interested in taking you on, I can introduce you to her.”

“Yeah sure, my mom isn’t here right now but I can discuss it with her when she gets home.”

“Great, I will hear from you both.” Quinn said before abruptly hanging up.

“She is always such an interesting woman.” Ashlyn deadpanned.

Gina laughed. “Yeah, she really does take some getting used to.” She turned to Ricky. “Want to talk about Quinn’s offer or would you rather just think about it for a bit?”

“I think I need a bit to process it, is it ok if we talk about it later?”

“Of course, baby.” Gina kissed him gently on the cheek before hopping up. “I was going to make pasta for dinner soon. Do you two want to stay for dinner?”

“I’d love to, if it’s not too much trouble?” Ashlyn smiled at her. 

“You know I would never say no to your cooking, Gi.”

“Good, and it’s not too much trouble, Ash. Honestly, you two are doing me a favor, it gets lonely otherwise.”

The three of them spent a wonderful evening together eating a lovely homemade dinner, which Ricky kept complimenting with his mouth full much to Ashlyn’s chagrin and Gina’s amusement, followed by a movie night.

That evening after Ricky and Ashlyn had left, Gina was laying into bed thinking about the future. She wondered what opportunities lay in Ricky’s future with him possibly selling the rights to his song and what that would mean for the two of them.

It was the afternoon of the 29th of December. Gina was lying on her bed, journaling as usual. She was waiting for her mom to come home from her trip, which should be any minute now.

As if on cue, Gina heard the front door open and close and her mom shouting: “I’m home!”

Gina got up and ran down the stairs, she flung herself into her mom’s arms. “Hey mommy!”

Terri wrapped her arms around her daughter. “Hey baby, I missed you.”

“I missed you too, mommy!”

Terri let go of her daughter. “So, have you already been studying the script for Romeo & Juliet?” 

Gina looked at her confused. “I haven’t gotten it.”

“Hm, that’s odd. Quinn said she would send it to you after Christmas.” Terri walked past Gina and into the kitchen, putting her purse on the counter.

“Quinn said they are reworking it.”

Terri nodded. “And the headshot pictures? Any news on those?”

“No? I thought they would send them to you?” Gina trailed behind her mom.

“They said they would but it’s taking them a long time so I figured maybe they sent them to you instead.”

Gina sat down at the kitchen table. “So how was Puerto Rico?”

“It was fine.” Terri made a dismissing gesture with her hand. “What about the agents? Did you look at the ones I suggested? Any of them you like?”

Gina felt herself grow anxious. “Mom? You only just got home, can’t we talk about things like your trip and Christmas first?”

“Oh, that’s not important. Let’s talk about the movie instead. We need to think about your career.”

“But mom, I don’t want to think about that right now. I want to tell you about my Christmas and I want to hear about Puerto Rico.”

Terri sat down at the kitchen table, across from her daughter. “That stuff is not important, Gina.”

“It is to me! I don’t want to talk about movies and future careers right now, mom.”

“Gigi, don’t you see? If you become a successful movie star, then I can quit my job at FEMA. We would live more comfortably and wouldn’t have to move around anymore.”

“You want to quit?” Gina was shocked. “I thought you liked working at FEMA, you always said you wanted to make a difference.”

“I do, but making you a star is more important.”

“Is it though?” Gina asked, confused. “Isn’t helping people in disaster zones more important?”

Gina wondered if her mom’s priorities were shifting. She used to be so focused on helping people. She was never in direct contact with the people in need but was always the one overseeing and coordinating the effort. She loved organizing these types of things.

“You shouldn’t give up your dream of wanting to help people to focus on me, mom. I am not even sure what I want yet, you shouldn’t give up on FEMA.”

“Don’t you want mommy to be around more?” Terri took hold of Gina’s hands on top of the kitchen table.

Gina was taken aback by the implication. “I do! Of course I do, mom.” Her mom was basically her only family with Jamie not really being a part of her life anymore. She would do anything to keep her around, she doesn’t believe in giving up on family.

“Besides, like this you can stay in Salt Lake City a bit longer. You wouldn’t have to say goodbye to your friends here yet. Wouldn’t that be nice?” Terri squeezed her daughter’s hands gently.

“I thought we could stay here no matter what?” Gina asked, shocked.

“You never know, Gigi. You know work can call me away at any time. And I think it’s better you come with me again this time. You need to focus on your career, it seems that in the time I was gone, you lost some of your drive. You used to be so ambitious.”

“I was, but I wasn’t happy.” Gina mumbled.

“Successful people are happy people, Gigi.” Terri said firmly. “So let’s work towards that, unless you would rather move?”

“You said we could stay in Salt Lake!” Gina felt her panic rising. “I don’t want to leave, mommy.”

“I did get another offer to move to Puerto Rico, I have been considering it. We could use the money, the HSM4 money will only get us so far, getting you to focus so you can become a star might be good for you. So perhaps it’s better to move to Puerto Rico.”

“No!” Gina cried out desperately. “I will work hard, mommy. I promise.”

Gina felt the fear of being dragged away from everything she loved yet again, she didn’t think her heart was strong enough for that goodbye. “Please let me stay,” she whispered. “I promise I will work hard and do everything you want me to.”

Terri patted her daughter’s cheek. “Good girl.”

Gina felt a heavy weight on her shoulders.

Later that evening, Gina was laying on her bed, journaling as usual. She felt conflicted. She understood her mom’s wishes for stability more than anything. Or at least, she thought that was her wish. She really wasn’t quite sure. She felt like her mom expected her to start providing for the family. She could, of course, with the money from HSM4 and Romeo & Juliet, but it’s not why she had gotten into acting in the first place. 

She loved acting for the challenges and the thrill of stepping into a different world and a different person. Being alone so much as a child, she started developing a very vivid imagination. She had been able to channel that lately while filming and even while playing Gabriella. Miss Jenn had shown her how to understand her character and place herself into their thought process. Shockingly, it had even made her better at improv.

She wanted to please her mother, on the one hand because she loved her mom and wanted her to be happy and have a stable life. On the other hand because she wanted to stay so badly. She couldn’t give up on the life she had built here. 

She wouldn’t.

Gina’s train of thought was interrupted by knocking on the door at the bottom of the staircase. 

“Come in!” She called.

She heard her mom coming up the stairs. “Hey Gigi, I got you a little something as a souvenir from Puerto Rico. I forgot to give it to you earlier.” Terri revealed a teddy bear wearing a t-shirt with ‘With Love From Puerto Rico’ on it. 

“Cute!” Gina said excitedly, happy that some things, like her tradition with her mom to get her a teddy bear, never change.

“I thought you would like it.” Terri smiled. “I’ll put it on the shelf with the others. You’re getting quite a collection.”

Terri placed the new teddy bear front and center on Gina’s teddy bear shelf, adjusting it so it would sit properly. “There, another lovely addition to the collection.”

Gina got up and hugged her mom. “Thanks, mommy.”

“Anytime, baby girl, now don’t stay up too late.” She patted Gina’s head.

“I won’t, night mommy.”

“Night sweetie.”

Terri let go of her daughter and started towards the stairs again. “Wait mom!” Gina called out.

Terri turned around. “What is it, sweetheart?”

“I still need to give you your Christmas present!” Gina jumped up and went to her wardrobe where she had hidden the present.

“Oh?” Terri sat down on the bed and waited.

Gina sat down beside her and handed her the gift, a long rectangular package. “I hope you like it, mom.”

Terri opened the present to reveal a picture frame with a collage of pictures of the two of them from opening night. Some were taken by her friends using their cellphones, others were taken by journalists during the press conference.

“I figured since we don’t have that many recent pictures of us together, that it would be nice to gather the ones from that night. Do you like it?” Gina asked, eagerly.

Terri smiled. “It’s lovely, baby girl.” Terri got up and patted her head. 

Gina felt her mom sounded condescending, as if she had been given a piece of macaroni art created by a toddler. “Are you sure you like it?”

“Of course, sweetie. But you should go to sleep now, it’s getting late and we can’t have you looking tired. Goodnight baby.”

“Night mommy.”

Chapter Text

We can’t have you looking tired.

Gina sighed and picked up the gift wrap paper to throw in the trash. Her mother was never really a greatly affectionate person, in fact quite the opposite. She was always someone who would push Gina to be the very best. Perhaps Gina was just spoiled these days by the people around her that did show affection. She still had it good, right?

She should be grateful to have a mom who wants her to succeed. She should be grateful to have a mom that pushes her to be the very best. 

Isn’t that what a mom is supposed to do? Want to have their child be the best and push them to be. Then why did it feel so wrong?

Gina looked at her shelf with trophies. She had won trophies in competitions all over the country. Her dance trophies were for competitions on national level. The more she won however, the more her mom was obsessed with her winning more. Trophy after trophy, it was never enough. 

In all honesty, she never really understood why it was never enough. It was frustrating, it felt like she was never enough, like she was never good enough for her mom to be happy with her.

Gina laid down on her bed and was about to grab her journal when she saw she had a message on her phone.

Gina giggled, undoubtedly the HSM game will be as weird and interesting as the last one. She was already looking forward to it. 

Most of the group pretended that the game was the worst game ever, but they all loved it. Even Carlos knew that, hence why he probably made a new version. She was looking forward to the New Year’s Eve party at Ashlyn’s house, it was going to be so much fun.

She sent a quick text to Ricky to wish him goodnight. Normally she would call but he was playing games with Big Red tonight as they hadn’t hung out that much lately, apparently Big Red had something important to tell him.

After sending the text, Gina started her hunt to find her phone charger. Her phone battery had been draining oddly fast lately and she sometimes had to use the charger twice a day. She figured the phone was probably just getting old. 

Having finally found the charger, she plugged her phone in and decided to google some options to conserve battery so she wouldn’t have to charge it constantly. At least until she had time to get herself a new phone.

She found some options about battery saving mode, not watching videos on her phone (like she was going to stop that) and checking for background apps that may use a lot of battery and could be turned off.

The last one seemed like a good option. She found the area with different background apps and started scrolling through them. 

She had a hard time keeping her eyes open, she had slept poorly since being home after getting so accustomed to sleeping in Ricky’s arms. Her bed felt cold in comparison, no matter how many blankets she had.

She was just about to fall asleep when her eyes fell on an app that was on the ‘running in the background’ list, the app was called Custos and used a lot of battery. She thought it was strange as she hadn’t heard of it before and made a mental note to look into it tomorrow as she was too tired to do so today.

The following morning her resolve was completely forgotten when her mom dragged her out of bed.

The pictures had just arrived and her mom was not happy.

“Look at them! You look tired and old in them. They don’t show your beauty, youthfulness and ambition. No, these are unacceptable!” Terri threw the photos on the table in anger. “I’m going to call the photographer. He will hear about this!”

Gina sat down at the table and looked at the pictures. She looked a little awkward in some, mostly because she wasn’t used to posing for the camera, but most of them looked really nice. She only looked a little tired in the ones taken at the end of the day but she didn’t think anyone would notice, she could barely see it herself and only really noticed because she knew how tired she was at that point.

Her mom was on the phone with the photographer, Gina could hear her screaming at him, demanding a refund. She tried to block it out and rifled through the photos some more.

She picked up one of the photos where she was twirling in a dress and laughing. That moment had reminded her of the night her and Ricky were practicing for Can I Have This Dance. In her opinion, it was the picture that truly showed her. It showed the joy and happiness she had found in Salt Lake City. 

She showed the picture to her mother. “I like this one.”

Terri covered the microphone of her phone, looked down at the photo and rolled her eyes. “That one looks ridiculous!” She turned away from Gina and continued yelling at the photographer.

“Oh…” Gina felt dejected. 

She wanted to keep the picture, it reminded her of how she felt when she was with Ricky. Gina glanced at her mom who was still yelling at the photographer before quietly going back upstairs and hiding the picture inside the music box Ricky gave her.

“Gina!” Her mom yelled from downstairs. “Get dressed, we’re heading out!”

The rest of the day, Gina was being dragged around Salt Lake City by her mom. First her mom took her to a salon for some rather painful beauty treatments. Then to a boutique where she had to try on a million different outfits before finally heading to the photographer. Her mom had apparently bullied him into doing a new shoot. 

The photographer was in a foul mood and seemed to be taking it out on Gina, criticizing her poses, smiles, looks, everything. 

The longer the day went on, the smaller Gina felt. She felt like nothing about her was good enough.

After the last pictures were taken, her mom and the photographer started arguing about the quality and where to use photoshop. 

Gina felt worthless, tired and unseen. She needed to see the one person that could change that. “Mom, can I go now?”

Terri didn’t reply, just waved her away.

Ricky’s house was not far from the studio so she grabbed her purse and ran. She needed to get out of there before her mom would see her cry. She felt like her mom wouldn’t take kindly to her breaking down in public.

She was still wearing the gown and heels from the last round of pictures. She just kept running, tears flowing freely down her cheeks. She was a fool for running in this weather in just a gown and open shoes, but she refused to go back to get her stuff.

She wanted to flee from there and go to the place where she truly felt at home, by Ricky’s side. She needed him, she needed the comfort he gave her.

She ran for 10 minutes, her feet painful from the heels, her make-up a mess from the crying and her dress creased from the running but finally she arrived at Ricky’s house. She panted, trying to catch her breath as she reached for the doorbell. She was shivering violently from the cold, her lips having turned blue.

Mike opened the door. “Gina? Are you ok?” He quickly stepped aside to let her in. “What happened, Gina?”

“I-” She couldn’t speak, her teeth chattering from the cold and her body shivering non-stop. The only thing she could do was cry.

“Wait here.” Mike quickly ran to Ricky’s room and banged on the door. “Ricky!” He then quickly went to his own room and grabbed a fleece blanket from the wardrobe.

Ricky stumbled out of his room, looking annoyed. “What?”

Mike came back with the blanket and pointed Ricky towards the hallway, which wasn’t visible from there. “Gina.” He simply said.

Ricky, seeing the worry in his dad’s eyes, quickly ran towards the hallway. “Gi!” He cried out in panic as he saw the state of her and rushed towards her.

Ricky quickly enveloped Gina in his arms, pulling her against him. He could feel how cold she was. Mike followed close behind and wrapped the blanket around Gina.

Gina was violently shaking in Ricky’s arms, the cold, exhaustion and anxiety catching up with her. There was snow clinging to the bottom of her dress and her feet were turning blue from the cold. 

“We need to get you out of these clothes, Gi.” Ricky said in the gentle tone he only reserved for her.

Gina nodded with tears in her eyes, teeth still chattering. 

Ricky gently guided her to his room, keeping an arm wrapped around her waist. In his room, he first helped her take her shoes off, her feet feeling like icicles. 

He quickly searched his wardrobe and found some warm socks, sweatpants and a hoodie for her.

“Here, you should probably change into this.” He offered her the clothes.

Gina’s hands were shaking as she was trying to reach the zipper at the back of the dress.

“Let me help you, baby.” Ricky carefully unzipped the dress and helped take it off.

Normally, it would be his dream come true to see Gina in front of him in just her underwear, but right now it was the furthest thing from his mind. All he wanted to do was make sure she was safe and warm.

He quickly helped her with the sweatpants, hoodie and socks before lifting up the covers from the bed and motioning to her to get in. 

Gina obeyed without a word and Ricky quickly climbed in on the other side, sliding over to her and taking her in his arms, her back firmly pressed against his chest. 

He held her like that for close to an hour, not saying anything, only hugging her tightly, just waiting for the shaking to subside and her to warm up.  

When Ricky felt that Gina had finally calmed down, he asked her gently: “Want to talk about it?”

They had an understanding, they would tell each other everything but also respected if the other needed a moment to themselves first. Gina had done the same with Quinn’s offer, giving him a moment to think about it before talking.

Gina relayed the events of the day, how her mom wasn’t happy with the photos and the new photoshoot. She told him everything about how she felt, knowing that Ricky would understand her. Ricky always understood her.

Ricky listened silently, occasionally hugging her tighter when Gina talked about feeling worthless and not good enough.

When she fell quiet, Ricky took a moment to gather his thoughts before speaking. “Gi, I think you need to talk to your mom about this, properly talk. More clearly than you already have. I know it’s hard to stand up to her but she doesn’t seem to realize what she is doing to you. She is making you miserable, Gi.”

Gina remained quiet, Ricky knew she was thinking about it. Standing up to her mom had always been an issue for her. Her whole life she had been trying to make her mom proud, always trying to be the perfect daughter, a lifelong habit that was hard to break.

“I’m here for you,” Ricky whispered as he hugged her tightly. “I will always be here for you.”

“Thank you,” Gina whispered. “It really means a l-” She was interrupted by her stomach growling loudly.

Ricky chuckled. “Hungry?”

Gina nodded, a little embarrassed. “I haven’t eaten yet all day.”

“Come on then, let’s go find you some food.” Ricky got up and offered Gina his hand, helping her up.

In the kitchen, Ricky expertly made Gina some toast and scrambled eggs. “It’s not your homemade pasta, but it’s something.” Ricky grinned nervously.

Gina took a bite and smiled at him. “It’s perfect, Ricky.”

After having eaten something, Gina looked at the clock. It was getting late. “I should probably head home, my mom will be worried.”

Ricky nodded. “I’ll drive you, I don’t want you walking through the snow in those heels.”

“Thanks.”

Gina quickly grabbed her dress and her heels from Ricky’s room. Her dress was still wet from the snow. “Is it ok if I wear your clothes for a bit? I will wash them and return them to you.”

“Of course it is, silly.” Ricky kissed her forehead. “Now come on, let’s get you home.”

Chapter Text

When Gina got home, her mom was already waiting for her in the living room. 

“Where were you?” She demanded.

“I went to see Ricky.”

Terri rolled her eyes. “You really shouldn’t go to him that much, you’re becoming far too dependent on him.”

Gina chose to ignore that comment. “Mom, can we talk?” She sat down beside her mother on the couch.

“About what?”

Gina took a deep breath, trying to find the power within herself to stand up to her mom. “About you and me, I feel like lately all we talk about is the movie and my career.”

“I don’t see why that’s an issue?”

“Mom, we don’t talk about anything else. You didn’t even wish me a Merry Christmas but hung up during the call on Christmas Day.”

“Gina, stop being such a child. It’s only a silly holiday.”

“It’s not silly to me, mom! All you’re focused on is for me to be the best, what about me just being me?”

Terri let out a frustrated sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. “It’s that boy again isn’t it, he is making you this rebellious.”

She turned to Gina, giving her a stern look. “Gigi, all the sacrifices I have made since you were born, were for you. I made them so you could be successful. Is this how you’re going to repay me?”

“N-No mom, I didn’t mean to be ungrateful.” Gina stammered.

“Go to your room, Gina.” Terri said coldly.

“I’m sorry, mommy.” Gina whispered before going to her room.

That evening her mom came to tug her in and wish her goodnight as if nothing had happened, it almost gave Gina an emotional whiplash.

“Goodnight sweetheart, I love you.” She said with a smile on her face.

“Night mommy,” Gina replied. 

She was wondering if she had imagined the coldness in her mother’s voice earlier. Maybe her brain was just playing tricks on her. Her mom would never want to hurt her.

Right?

It was the afternoon of the 31st of December. Gina had barely slept, her mind constantly replaying the interactions she’s had with her mom the past few months, ever since she moved back. 

One thing that kept coming back was that where Ricky made her feel seen, her mom didn’t seem to see her at all. 

Whenever her mind would draw that conclusion, she would scold herself. Reminding herself of the sacrifices her mom had made for her. Her thoughts just kept going in circles, her loyalty to her mom and her sense of self-worth endlessly at odds with one another.

Gina was glad that the party tonight would give her some much needed distraction. She was packing her sleepover bag for Ashlyn’s party. All the girls were invited again to spend the night like with most of Ashlyn’s parties. Ashlyn’s house was like a second home to her now, or perhaps third these days, after Ricky’s house.

Gina was excited to go to Ashlyn’s party tonight and hang out with everyone again. When she talked with Ricky on the phone this morning, he confided in her about Big Red and Antoine, or Andy as he apparently is called. Gina knew that the two boys had grown close since opening night, something that had surprised her at first, remembering their rivalry of last year. It’s partially why she focused on getting Ricky’s car fixed, so Red could use the Bug to go to North High to hang out with his friend. When Ricky told her they were dating, Gina was shocked at that revelation but happy for Big Red nonetheless. She had definitely never seen that coming. She was wondering if he would be there tonight and quite curious how that would end as a lot of their group had conflicting feelings towards the North High student.

Ricky had mostly called though to check in on her after yesterday. Gina had told him that the conversation wasn’t successful at all and her thoughts were all muddled about it. Ricky had asked her kindly if she wanted to talk about it. She said she did but needed a moment to make sense of her thoughts first. She was forever grateful for a boyfriend who she could talk to about anything.  

Gina heard the door downstairs, her mom was back from getting groceries.

“I’m home!” Terri called.

“Hey mommy!” Gina called back.

She heard her mom come up the stairs and a moment later she was in her bedroom.

“Hey baby, are you almost ready?”

“Yup! Got my bag packed and everything, so all ready.” Gina said excitedly.

“Good,” Terri smiled. “Are you sure you don’t need me to drive you?”

“It’s ok, Ricky is picking me up later.”

Terri rolled her eyes. “Of course he is, what time will he be here?”

“He would pick me up at 6. Then we are going to McDonalds or something to grab a bite to eat before heading to the party.”

Terri frowned. “Are you sure that is wise? Don’t want you to gain weight right before your first costume fitting now would we?”

Gina sighed. “It’s fine, mommy. I’ll be careful.”

“As you should.” Terri said with a chill in her voice before heading downstairs.

Gina shivered a bit. She was starting to feel uneasy. She tried to shake it off. Looking at the clock she saw she still had 2 hours before Ricky would pick her up so she decided to relax and watch some videos on her laptop.

While relaxing on her bed and watching videos, she suddenly heard a strange electronic beep. After about a minute there was another one. 

At first, she thought it was coming from her laptop but it sounded further away. With every beep she could narrow down the area where it was coming from until she was fairly certain it was coming from one of her shelves.

There was nothing in between or behind her books, nor on her shelf of knick-knacks. It was then that she glanced at her teddy bear shelf. The sound was coming from there.

She examined the different bears, most of them were old, some were over a decade old. She looked at the newest one, the one her mom brought her from Puerto Rico. The strange beeping sound seemed to be coming from that bear.

Carefully she lifted the bear off the shelf, it was definitely heavier than a normal teddy bear. Examining it, she noticed there was an opening in the back. She opened it and saw a strange type of camera.

“What the…?”

The bear was a nanny cam that was aimed to capture most of her room.

Gina was stunned. She could not believe her mom had placed a nanny cam in her room to keep an eye on her. She felt violated. 

Suddenly she heard her mom call from downstairs. “I forgot something at the store, I will be back soon!”

Gina swallowed and barely managed to call out. “Ok, mommy!”

She heard her mom leave.

Quickly she placed the bear/nanny cam back on the shelf and ran to the bathroom. She felt sick, she couldn’t believe what her mother had done. 

Was this all to control her? Did she not trust her? What did she want her to do? She had been good, she had always been good. Right?

Gina emptied the contents of her stomach in the toilet. She felt like crying, screaming, running, anything to keep her mind from racing.

But she couldn’t run from reality. Her mom, her only real family for most of her life, one of the few people she trusted, was spying on her.

Once she couldn’t throw up anymore, she went back up to her room. She grabbed her phone and tried calling Ricky a few times but he didn’t pick up. She started sending him desperate texts. Every single text she sent was followed by another attempt to call him.

Her phone was low on power after the tenth attempt at calling him. Frustrated and with tears in her eyes, she grabbed her charger. It was then that it hit her that she never looked up what that battery draining app was. She got a sinking feeling in her stomach.

She googled the name of the app, Custos , which confirmed her suspicion. The app was a tracking app that would send her phone’s location to another phone. Horrified, she dropped the phone onto her bed. 

“No…” She whispered. “This can’t be.”

She had to get out of here. She quickly sent Ricky one more text before grabbing her bag and running out of the house. Leaving her phone behind.

Ricky was working on music on his laptop, his headset on. He has had so much inspiration lately for new songs, his source of inspiration obvious: Gina. 

Mike knocked loudly, a habit he had gotten into a while ago, before opening the door. This time Ricky was able to hear it through his headset and took them off.

“Hey dad, what’s up?”

“Shouldn’t you be getting ready for the party?”

Ricky glanced at the clock. “Should be alright, not picking Gina up for another hour.”

“Alright, I will be at the New Year’s Eve party of Bob and Sarah so probably won’t be home before you will. Don’t do anything stupid, alright?”

“Can’t make any promises, dad!” Ricky grinned. “I am a Bowen after all.”

Mike laughed. “That’s fair, don’t do anything too stupid?”

Mike turned to leave the bedroom when his eyes fell on Ricky’s phone. “Hey bud, you may want to check your phone, looks like you have a ton of missed messages.” Mike left the bedroom.

Ricky quickly grabbed his phone and saw that all the messages and calls were from Gina. “Shit!” He whispered to himself, knowing full well that Gina wouldn’t spam him unless it was an emergency.

He called her but she didn’t pick up, it just kept ringing until it went to voicemail.

Ricky had a sinking feeling in his stomach. He looked at the messages again. Meet me at the place where I first told you, you had your own style. He remembered well where that was.

He grabbed his jacket and his car keys, his car having been delivered yesterday. “Dad, I’m heading out early!” He shouted to his father before sprinting out of the house.

He reached the skate park in record time, quickly parked his car and ran inside.

The skatepark was almost deserted, most people already heading to New Year’s Eve parties. He looked around and finally spotted her. She was sitting on one of the bleachers, all the way in one corner. She had her knees pulled up to her chest and was wearing her signature pink headphones.

When Ricky got closer, he saw that her shoulders were shaking. She was crying. He ran the last few steps towards her. 

Gina looked up when she felt someone approach, tears streaming down her face. She took off her headset when she saw it was Ricky. “Hey,” she said with a shaky voice.

“Hey Gi,” Ricky said gently as he sat down beside her. She instantly flung herself into his arms, crying into his chest. 

Ricky held her and let her cry, giving her the time to calm down before asking what had happened.

After a few minutes, Gina’s desperate sobbing subsided.

Ricky caressed her hair gently. “What happened, Gi?”

“My mom,” Gina hiccuped. “She…” Gina’s voice faded.

“She what?”

“She has been spying on me.” Gina whispered as if the words were strange to her.

“Spying on you?! What? How?” Ricky was baffled.

“When she got home, she only wanted to talk about the movie again and my career. It’s been getting worse and worse. I thought she was making it up to me by getting me a bear from Puerto Rico. That was our tradition.”

Ricky nodded, remembering the Valentine’s Day tradition Gina had with her mom.

“I heard a weird beeping sound in my room. It was the bear. It wasn’t a teddy bear at all, it was a nanny cam. She had placed a nanny cam in my room to spy on me.” Gina sobbed.

“What the fuck?!” Ricky exclaimed, a fury building up inside him.

“Not just that, she also put a tracking app on my phone. She has been tracking my location for I don’t know how long. I thought my phone was just getting old because the battery kept draining so fast. But it was her…” Gina whimpered.

“But why?” Ricky couldn’t understand it. Gina was the most trustworthy and responsible person he knew. Terri had absolutely no reason to doubt her daughter.

“I don’t know.” Gina sobbed louder. “She had been saying things about me needing to earn money so she could quit her job and we didn’t have to move and I didn’t have to say goodbye to people and-” Gina was starting to ramble, panic setting in.

"Shh, it’s ok, Gi. I’m here.” Ricky pulled her into his chest and hugged her tightly. Caressing her back gently to help her calm down. “Just focus on your breathing for a moment, I got you.”

Gina sobbed and hiccupped as she clung to Ricky. “She said she was thinking of moving us to Puerto Rico, unless I can make money to support the family. A lot of the money from HSM 4 is gone already. She wants to take me away from you guys unless I work hard and make money to support her. But…” More sobbing wracked her body.

Ricky interrupted her, a certain sternness in his voice. “Gi, I’m sorry to say it like this but it sounds like your mom is controlling you and blackmailing you. She has invaded your privacy, is tracking and spying on you and threatening to uproot you again.”

Gina instantly wanted to defend her mom. “No! She’s my mom, she would never…”

He lifted Gina’s chin so she could look at him. “But she did and without reason. You have always listened to your mom, she has dragged you all over the country and you have followed her with little to no protest. You have been raising yourself pretty much since you were eight!”

Ricky gently wiped a tear away from Gina’s cheek with his thumb. “You have been nothing but the perfect daughter and look how she is repaying you now. She is spying on you, not trusting you and wanting you to make money for her. She is using you.”

“I- She’s my mom.” Gina stammered.

“I know, Gi. But that doesn’t make it right. She can’t just treat you like that, you don’t deserve that.”

“But I tried to make it stop! I tried talking to her. She won’t listen to me.” Gina sobbed. “I really tried, Ricky.”

“I know you have, baby.” He soothed. “I have seen you try. We will have to find a way to make her listen. It can’t go on like this.”

“I don’t know what to do, Ricky.” Gina looked at him with pure desperation in her eyes. She was scared. “I feel like I’m no longer her daughter but… I don’t know. What am I supposed to do? I don’t know how to make her listen to me.”

“I’m not sure either but I think I might know someone who could help.” Ricky fished his phone out of his pocket and started dialing.

A moment later he said: “Hey mom!”

Chapter Text

Gina and Ricky parked in front of Gina’s house. Armed with information provided by Lynne, Gina hoped that this time she would finally find the strength to stand up to her mom.

A moment of silence passed before Ricky asked: “Ready?”

Gina took a deep breath before nodding.

Ricky placed his hand on her arm. “Gi, just remember, no matter what happens, I will be there by your side. If you need strength, I will be there. You’re not alone.”

Gina turned to him, a weak smile on her face. “Thank you,” she whispered. She placed a kiss on his cheek, gentle and careful, reminiscent of their first kiss that Homecoming night over a year ago.

The pair climbed out of the car and headed to the front door. Gina opened it quietly and they both stepped inside.

They could hear Gina’s mom in the kitchen. Gina used her being distracted to quickly go upstairs and grab the nanny cam and her phone from her room. Ricky waited in the hallway in the meantime. 

Gina came downstairs with both items and nodded at Ricky before she walked into the kitchen, Ricky following close behind her.

“Hey mom,” Gina said as she entered the kitchen.

“Oh, hey Gigi, I thought you were in the bathroom getting ready.”

Terri turned around to face her daughter, first taking note of Ricky standing behind her. “Hello Ricky.” He just nodded in reply. Then she noticed the items in her daughter’s hand. 

“We need to talk,” Gina said coldly.

Gina placed the items on the kitchen table and sat down, indicating for her mom to sit down across from her. Ricky sat down beside her, not saying a word.

“About what?” Terri said, feigning innocence.

“I think you know what.” Gina glared at her mother.

Terri sat down. “Gigi, I can explain.”

“Can you?” Gina spat. “Because from what I can see, you have been spying on me.”

“I did it for your own good!”

“How is you invading my privacy for my own good?”

“You weren’t focused anymore! You kept getting distracted! You lost your drive. How are you supposed to be successful when all you care about is being with your friends and him.” Terri nodded at Ricky.

“Because they make me happy!” Gina yelled. “They allow me to be me! Do you truly think you can say the same?”

“Of course I do! I let you be the star that you are. I help you achieve your goals!”

“I’m not a star, mom. I’m a seventeen year old girl in high school that happens to have been in a movie. What if being famous is not my goal?” Gina said coldly.

“What are you talking about? Why wouldn’t you want to be famous?” Terri sputtered.

“Why, if instead, I would rather be happy?” Gina snapped.

Terri calmed down a little. “Gigi, why wouldn’t being famous make you happy?”

“Because I don’t care about it, it is just an unfortunate side-effect of doing something I love, which is performing. But it seems to be all you care about.” Gina glared at her mom. 

“I just want what is best for you, I want you to become the famous star that you can be. You have always been so ambitious. I care about you and want you to achieve your goals.”

“What if being famous is not my goal? What if it’s being happy!” Gina flared up.

“Gina, being famous can make you happy!” Terri raised her voice. “You will have money, status, fans, a comfortable life!”

“So tell me,” Gina said coolly. “What part of me being famous do you care about the most? The money? You already took most of the money I earned. The bragging rights of having a famous daughter? I mean you already brag endlessly about Jamie and he isn’t even that famous yet.”

“You- You know that’s not true! I don’t care about either of those things?”

“Don’t you? Because it seems to me it’s all you care about!”

“That’s a lie!” Terri shouted.

“Is it?” Gina shouted back, rising from her chair in fury. “When was the last time you truly cared about me? Just me, not what I could become. Just Gina, your daughter, not Gina the potential star.”

Ricky was impressed by the power Gina was showing, not the strength of her voice but the fact that she was finally standing up to her mother. He knew how hard it was for her and was proud of her for finally standing up for herself. He hoped she was able to keep it up.

“I care about you, Gigi.” Terri rose to her feet as well, standing in front of her daughter.

“Really?” Gina spat at her. “You have dragged me around the country since I was a little girl, left me to raise myself since I was eight. You brag about my achievements and parade me around like a little doll when it’s convenient for you but are perfectly fine with leaving me with people you don’t even know for six months during my sophomore year!”

“You wanted to stay here!”

“I did! But when I wanted to move back to you in April and desperately needed my mom, you didn’t let me. Why was that? Was it too inconvenient for you?”

Ricky looked up at that statement, he had never heard that Gina wanted to move away last year. He made a mental note to ask about that later. For now he remained quiet as this was not his battle to fight, he was just here to support Gina.

“You and Jamie are my only family. Jamie never answers my calls, he is too busy. That leaves you and the thing is, I am not even sure if I can call you family anymore.” Gina’s voice lowered to a whisper.

“Gina… You know we’re family.”

“Are we, mommy? Because right now all I see in front of me is a woman who is only focused on becoming famous and making money through her daughter. A woman who doesn’t think of her daughter as a person but as a prop. A woman that is fine with sending her daughter to New Zealand with virtual strangers as long as it makes her successful. Is that really family? Is that really a loving and caring mother? Family is supposed to trust and support each other!”

“I have done nothing but support you!” Terri snapped.

“Have you? Have you really? And what part of me have you supported? The me you want me to be? Or who is actually me?”

“I support you, you know that!”

“You don’t even know me anymore, mom! All we ever talk about is what you want to talk about. Whenever I try to talk to you, you just wave me away or don’t listen.”

“That is a lie, Gina, and you know it.”

“Really? Because the last time I tried to tell you something, when I told you about me and Ricky. You barely listened and still tried to push me towards Mack. Do you even give a fuck about what I want?”

“Watch your language, young lady.” Terri snapped. “And I do care about what you want, I just know what’s best for you and sometimes that is more important than what you want.”

“So you’re just going to ignore my feelings about things and keep pushing me into getting your own way.”

“You are a seventeen year old girl, I am sure your feelings, whatever they are right now, will change by next week. They are just silly pubescent hormones. When we move, we can get you to focus again on what’s important.”

“When we move?” Gina laughed derisively. “Breaking your promises again, I see! First you promised me we could stay here for at least my entire junior year. Then you promise me that you wouldn’t consider moving if I would work hard. I have obeyed you every single time, yet here we are, the millionth promise you made me, broken. Why bother promising me things, mom? It’s not like you’re going to follow through.”

“I have sacrificed a lot for you! You should be happy with the life you have!” Terri yelled in her face.

“What sacrifices? Being a parent is a duty you take up when having a child.” Gina snapped at her mom. 

“You raised me until I was six, then you handed me over to a babysitter. By the time I was eight, I was raising myself. You just dragged me around the country whenever we moved, not caring where I would end up and what I would do. The only times you noticed or even gave a damn is when I was competing for things. Why was that, mom? Why was that the only time you would see me?”

“I made sure you were independent! I made sure you were successful! I supported you to be the very best so you could be successful! You could take care of yourself by the time you were eight, that’s an achievement you should be proud of!”

“How the hell is that an achievement when it was a necessity?” Gina yelled. “Because my own mother couldn’t be fucking bothered to look after me!” 

Terri made a dismissive wave with her hand. “You could take care of yourself, you won competitions, you were on your way to being the best. You had all the makings to become extremely successful.”

Gina narrowed her eyes at her mother. “If only I had a mother who gave a damn and actually loved me.”

“Gina, you know I love you.” Terri replied, shocked.

“Do you? Because lately I am not sure about that anymore.” Gina’s voice lowered, she was feeling the rage ebbing out of her.

“Gigi, I have always loved you. I just want what’s best for you.” Terri spoke gently.

“I love you too, mommy. But you have gone too far, I am not sure if I can ever forgive you.” Gina looked at her mom with tears in her eyes. “How could you? If you love me, how could you not see what I want? What makes me happy?”

“I’m sorry, Gigi.” Terri looked deflated, the earlier veracity she had shown, disappearing. 

Ricky wondered if she finally realized that she went too far or if it was a ruse to make Gina forgive her. He hoped the former but feared the latter, there was something about her stance that seemed fake. Gina was an incredible actress, he wondered if that was a trait she got from her mother.

“I think we need some space.” Gina stated sadly.

Terri looked up, confused. “What do you mean?”

“I think we need some distance, I need some time away. I will find some other place to stay, either with Ricky or Ashlyn or whoever. I don’t care where, as long as it’s not here.”

“You can’t do that! I won’t allow it!” Terri flared up again.

Gina looked at her mom with determination in her eyes, Ricky knew that the hard part was coming now where Gina would lay out the options. Lynne had helped her arrange it in the hopes she wouldn’t ever have to use it.

“You have no choice.” Gina replied coolly.

“Gina, you are a minor so what I say goes. I am your mother!”

Gina smiled at her mom sadly before shaking her head. “No mom, you have two options here. Either you let me leave, after which we can slowly work towards reconciliation and salvage whatever relationship we still have left.”

“Or?”

“Or I leave anyway, file for legal emancipation and leave your life forever, we would no longer be family. I will walk out of your life with my head held high and never look back.”

“What?” Terri looked stunned.

“I already have a law firm helping me make a case, there will be a rush order for it. The legal emancipation age in Utah is sixteen. The law firm can have the case in front of a judge by next week.” Ricky saw that it broke Gina’s heart to say this, knowing full well that giving up on her family was her last resort.

“Gina, you can’t be serious.” Terri stammered.

Gina looked heartbroken. “Mom, I don’t want to do that. I don’t want to force you out of my life. I don’t want to lose my only family. So I hope you will see and understand that you have gone too far. I hope you will be willing to fight for whatever is left of our bond. For the sake of the good times we’ve had, however few and far in between they were.”

“I- I…”

“I want you to fight for me, mommy…” Gina pleaded desperately. “I want us to just be a mother and daughter. I want you to be my mom, not my manager. Please choose me for once in your life, mommy.”

Tears started appearing in Terri’s eyes, the cold and hard facade that she upheld was breaking. Ricky recognized the signs of her mask breaking, of her walls going down. He had seen the same in Gina last year.

Terri stepped forward and hugged her daughter. “Gigi, I am sorry. I thought I did what was best for you. I thought I was encouraging you to be the very best you could be. I thought that I would be a good mom if I did that.”

Gina hugged her mom tightly, clinging to her as she sobbed. “I just want you to love me, mom. Love me for me.”

“I do love you, baby.” She held Gina’s head against her chest, gently caressing her back to soothe her. “I thought pushing you into stardom, giving you a reason to follow that path by lying and saying we needed it for the money, would be good for you in the end. That it would give you the motivation to become the star I know you can be.” 

“I need my mom to protect me,” Gina mumbled into her mom’s chest. “Not push me to do things I am not ready for or I don’t want. I’m scared of what’s to come, mom. I love acting, I love being in movies but I am scared of all the things that come with it. I need your support, mom, not to tell me to just keep pushing.”

Terri sighed. “I guess what I thought was best for you and what is actually best for you are two completely different things.”

Gina nodded before taking a step back. “So,” she looked at her mom with an uncertain expression on her face. “What’s next? What is your choice?”

“I don’t want to lose you, Gigi. You are my little girl and I love you, even if I have done a poor job showing it.” Terri looked at her daughter with tears in her eyes. “I will agree to the distance but I would like to ask you to please come and have dinner with me twice a week. I think we have a lot of things to discuss.”

Gina looked at her mom, stunned. “I would like that,” she whispered.

Terri grabbed Gina’s phone from the table. She went into the settings and removed the hidden tracking app before handing the phone to Gina. “Promise me something?”

“Hm?”

“Promise me you’ll text me every night to tell me how you are doing?”

Gina had never heard her mom sound so weak and defeated. It pulled at her heartstrings but she knew her going away would be for the best. She stepped forward and hugged her mom tightly again. “I promise,” she whispered. “I will do my best to rebuild what we had a long time ago. Promise me you’ll do the same?”

Terri hugged her daughter back, whispering: “I promise.”

She stepped back to look at her daughter. “You have grown so much, Gigi. You are no longer that little girl you were when we first arrived in Salt Lake. I’m sorry it took me so long to see that.”

Gina smiled. “Salt Lake is where I finally found my home, mom. It’s where I can be me.”

“I can see that now baby.” Terri hugged Gina. “I can see how Salt Lake has changed you.”

Ricky saw Terri narrow her eyes as she hugged Gina, making sure that Gina didn’t see it. Ricky felt a shiver run down his spine. He wondered if Terri caving to Gina was an act or if it was truly her turning a page.

He feared that this battle may be over but that the war had only just begun and Terri was a formidable opponent who knew how to manipulate Gina. All she wanted was for her mom to love and support her and Terri knew that. Ricky wondered if Gina would be able to see through the facade.

Terri patted Gina’s head. “Gigi, how about you go to your party and enjoy yourself, I think we both need some time to let the conversation sink in. Tomorrow we can talk about the logistics of where you are going to live and what will happen in the future. What do you think?”

“I’d like that.” Gina whispered. She stepped forward and gave her mom one last hug. “Bye mom.” She took Ricky’s hand as they both walked out towards the car.

“Bye Gigi, have fun!” Gina heard her mom call after her as she walked away with her head held high, feigning a strength that she only partially had.

Outside in the car, Gina and Ricky sat down for a moment, not saying anything.

Eventually Ricky broke the silence. “I’m proud of you.”

It was what made the dam burst. Gina started sobbing, all the grief, tension, stress and anxiety coming out at once. She had shown an immense amount of strength and courage when confronting her mom but right now the broken and hurt little girl that had to raise herself since she was 8, made an appearance.

Ricky pulled her in his arms, albeit a bit awkwardly due to the center console, and let her cry. He whispered: “I’m so proud of you.”

They sat together for a while until Gina’s sobs subsided and she managed to calm herself down. She sat back properly in her seat and wiped the remaining tears off her face. She felt exhausted.

Gina stared out of the window at her house. She wondered if this would be the end of the conflict. If her mom would finally listen to her or if this would be the beginning of many more fights to come. Ricky had given her the strength to fight her battle today, she just hoped he would be by her side for every battle that is to come. She really hoped it wouldn’t be necessary, that she had finally made her mom see the light. She truly hoped things would be better. Would that really be too much to ask for?

“What do you want to do, Gi? Do you want to go to the party? We can also go to my place and just relax. It’s up to you.” Ricky grabbed her hand and squeezed it gently.

Chapter Text

“Let’s go to the party, I think I could use the distraction.” Gina replied. “Though I may not stay for the sleepover and instead come home with you, if that’s ok?”

“Of course it is, sweetie. I would prefer it actually.” He let go of Gina’s hand to start the car. “After today I don’t think I am able to let you out of my sight for even a moment for at least a week. You’re stuck with me, Gi.”

Gina smiled, knowing full well that Ricky was only half kidding. He was going into full overprotective and clingy boyfriend mode and she kinda loved it, more than anything she needed it. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

Gina relaxed a bit in her seat while Ricky drove them to Ashlyn’s house on the other side of town. It was a 20 minute drive so Gina took the time to close her eyes for a bit. Ricky stayed quiet, seeing how exhausted she was. He was just happy they would have the distraction of the party soon.

20 minutes later they arrived at Ashlyn’s house. Ricky parked the car and looked over at Gina. “Ready?”

Gina took a deep breath and nodded. “Let’s go.”

Hand in hand they walked the frozen and slippery path up to Ashlyn’s front door. It was flung open before they could even knock.

“There you guys are! I expected you two like an hour ago!” Ashlyn said with her hands on her hips. “Come in! It’s cold outside.”

Ricky smiled awkwardly at Ashlyn. “You know me, Ash. I am never on time for anything.”

Ashlyn rolled her eyes at him. “True, that will never change.” Ashlyn headed to the kitchen, calling over her shoulder: “I’ll get you guys something to drink.”

Gina and Ricky quickly took off their coats and joined the others in the living room.

“Hey guys!” Ricky greeted on behalf of both of them.

So far the group consisted of Kourtney, Jet, Carlos, Seb, Maddox and of course Ashlyn herself. EJ was spending New Year’s Eve with Val, Emmy was on a family holiday and Big Red and Antoine/Andy would arrive later with pizza.

Ricky and Gina sat on the couch with Gina sitting sideways so she could put her legs over Ricky’s lap and rest her head on his chest. Ricky instinctively wrapped an arm around her to hold her close. 

Ashlyn returned from the kitchen and handed both Ricky and Gina a drink. She stopped when she noticed how pale Gina was and how red her eyes were. “Gi, is everything ok?” She crouched down in front of them, placing a hand on Gina’s arm.

The others had also noticed that Gina wasn’t her usual happy self. When Ashlyn started to show more concern, they also saw that she really wasn’t looking well.

Kourtney quickly got up and sat down beside Ricky and Gina, gently rubbing Gina’s back. “What happened?” She asked, a tenderness in her voice usually reserved for their private, sisterly conversations.

Gina’s lip quivered and her shoulders started to shake. She was so tired and fragile after the confrontation, unable to mask her emotions.

“Gi, it’s probably best if you tell them. They are our family and they want to be there for you.” Ricky said softly.

Gina nodded, tears silently rolling down her cheeks again.

“Want me to tell them?” 

Gina simply nodded in reply as she buried her face in Ricky’s chest, overwhelmed and just wanting to hide.

Ricky took a deep breath and started telling them everything. From the pressure Gina’s mom was putting on her since she was young to the spying and blackmailing and the confrontation that happened earlier that aired out all the things including how Gina had been raising herself since she was little. Everything in the end resulting in Gina making the hard decision to leave home.

The group was silent, the information filling in the blanks of Gina’s somewhat mysterious past. She never really spoke much about her time before East High. 

Ashlyn was the first to speak. “Gi, you’re like my sister. No matter what happens, you will always be part of my family and welcome here any day.”

Ashlyn hugged her tightly, Kourtney doing the same. “Yeah Gi, we’re sisters and we will always have each other. We will be there for you, no matter what.”

Carlos added: “You will always be a part of our Wildcat family. We are your family, Gina. And you are ours. That will never change.”

Gina looked at all of them with tears in her eyes. “Thank you,” she whispered.

Ricky gently kissed the top of her head. “How about we go do something fun? I think it might be best if we take our mind off things for a bit.”

Ashlyn nodded quickly. “Well as Carlos is making us suffer through High School Musical; The Choosical Part 2, we may as well do some studying. Shall we watch High School Musical while we wait for Big Red and Antoine to arrive with the pizzas?”

Everyone quickly agreed.

Ashlyn put on the movie after which something curious happened. As if by unspoken agreement and despite there being many other seats and another couch, the entire group gathered on the one couch. Kourtney still sitting beside Gina, Jet on the arm of the couch beside her. Carlos and Seb sat on Ricky’s side. Ashlyn and Maddox sat on the floor in front of Gina and Ricky.

The Wildcat family had wordlessly surrounded her in a circle of protection. Gina didn’t notice, she was mindlessly watching the movie, too tired to really pay attention to anything. Ricky however noticed and felt a warmth in his heart for his Wildcat family, they had each other’s backs. He was proud to be a part of it.

Ricky felt Gina relax after a while, the distraction was helping. She even smiled during bop to the top. 

Soon the whole group became more relaxed and jokes were made. By the time the pizzas arrived, the mood had improved significantly. 

Gina felt her heart feel lighter the more she spent time with her Wildcat family. She felt happy with them and safe. 

She hadn’t really noticed how hungry she was until the pizzas arrived. She quickly sat up and grabbed a large slice. 

“Hungry?” Ricky asked with a grin as she normally doesn’t attack food like that, that was more Ricky’s style.

“Starving,” she replied with her mouth full.

Ricky smiled at her, happy to see some color returning to her face and to see her smile.

“So let me get this straight,” Kourtney said. “Your name isn’t Antoine, it’s Andy? And you’re not really French?”

“That’s right,” Andy replied nonchalantly. “I’m a method actor and I was playing a French character, so I pretended to be French.”

“More like methodically insane,” Kourtney muttered.

“It’s so weird to hear you without the French accent.” Carlos marveled.

“And you and Biggie are together?” Ashlyn queried.

“Yup!” Big Red answered as his fingers intertwined with Andy’s.

“Ok, I am happy for you guys but then why were you going after me constantly this Spring?” Ashlyn glared at Andy.

“Ah, I was using you to get to Big Red.” Andy shrugged. “I was hoping that my French accent would make you melt and it would be easier to get access.”

Ashlyn shook her head in disbelief as Kourtney said: “That is the dumbest thing I have ever heard.”

Andy shrugged. “People are fools when they’re in love.”

As much as they all wanted to argue, none of them really could. They had all done silly stuff in the name of love. 

After they had all eaten their fill, Carlos revealed his newest creation: High School Musical; The Choosical Part 2.

“As Gina led her team to victory last time, you get to pick your side first. Do you want to be an East High Wildcat or a West High Knight?” Carlos asked as he laid out the board.

“Well last time we won as the West High Knights, so we may have to see if we can continue that streak with them.” Gina smiled, ready to focus on an evening of strange HSM trivia and challenges and leave her worries behind.

Carlos was the game master as he liked to call himself. The West High Knights team consisted of Gina, Ricky, Ashlyn and Maddox. The East High Wildcats team consisted of Kourtney, Jet, Big Red, Antoine and Seb.

“So the categories are still the same as the original game but the style will be more head to head, either individually or in teams. The first team that reaches 10 points wins. 

The categories are as followed:

Get your head in the frame trivia

Bop till you drop dance challenge

Sync to the status quo lip sync challenge

Looking for Glee; the singing challenge”

“Should I be scared?” Jet asked as he saw the board.

“Yup,” Ricky grinned. “But it’s ok, you’re on the losing team anyway so no one will really expect much of you.”

“Hey!” The rest of the East High Wildcats team yelled indignantly and started booing Ricky which made everyone laugh.

“Alright! Alright! Focus!” Carlos shouted. “As Mr. Bowen is being an ass, I have decided that the East High Wildcats will have the first turn.” He handed the die to Kourtney.

“Let’s go, Kourt!” Jet shouted, a bit louder than needed.

Kourtney smiled at Jet with a slight blush on her face before rolling the die. “Four!”

Carlos moved the East High Wildcat four places. “Alright, you landed on Get your Head in the Frame Trivia.”

“Oh no…” Kourtney muttered. “The questions last time were a nightmare.”

Carlos placed a buzzer in front of each team. “Pick one member of each team to answer the question. The first person to hit the buzzer and answer the question correctly wins a point for their team.”

The teams quickly discussed who would be best to go head to head. The East High Wildcats selected Kourtney, the West High Knights selected Ashlyn.

“Alright ladies, are you ready?” Carlos asked, building up the tension.

“Let’s go!”

“Yup!”

“Where does Sharpay import the following from: Ice Tea, Lifeguards, Towels and Turkey?”

Kourtney hit the buzzer a little faster than Ashlyn.

“Kourtney!” Carlos gave her the turn to answer.

“Um…”, she stammered. “Let’s see: Ice Tea is from England, Lifeguards from Spain, Towels from Turkey and Turkey from Maine.”

“That is correct!” Carlos cheered, joined in by the East High Wildcats as the West High Knights booed. “One point to the East High Wildcats!”

Carlos turned towards the West High Knights. “Alright Knights, your turn!” He handed the die to Maddox.

Maddox rolled the die. “Three!”

“You landed on ‘Looking for Glee!’; our singing challenge!” Carlos shouted excitedly. “For this one I was inspired by the Color Wars. I will give you guys a song, the teams need to select one person each to sing. The West High Knights will start singing, whenever I shout switch, the other team needs to take over, the first one to stumble on the lyrics loses. If neither stumbles and you manage to finish the song, both teams get a point. Alright teams, select your singers!”

“I am not that familiar with all the High School Musical songs yet.” Maddox said, a little uncertain.

“You guys know I have a hard enough time memorizing the lyrics to the songs I actually need to sing on stage.” Ricky laughed.

Ashlyn joined in on the laughter. “Yup, those two are out. Wanna go for it, Gi?”

Gina smiled. “Sure! Let’s go!”

“Alright, singers, step forward!” Carlos shouted.

Gina and Seb stepped forward. 

“Alright, the song will be selected by pressing shuffle on my phone. So let’s see…” Carlos pressed shuffle. “The song is ‘When There Was Me And You!”

Gina glanced at Ricky, remembering the time he sang the song to her. Based on the look he gave her and the gentle smile, she knew he remembered too.

“Ready?”

“Ready!” Both Gina and Seb replied.

Carlos started the instrumental version of the song.

Gina started singing:

It's funny when you find yourself

Looking from the outside

I'm standing here but all I want

Is to be over there

Ricky marveled at the soulful quality of Gina’s voice that added a whole new layer to the song. Like many times when he hears her sing, he instantly wants to write more music that she could sing for him or that they could sing together.

“Switch!”

Seb took over:

Why did I let myself believe

Miracles could happen?

'Cause now I have to pretend

That I don't really care

“Switch!”

Gina took over again:

I thought you were my fairytale

A dream when I'm not sleeping

A wish upon a star

That's coming true

“Switch!”

Seb took over:

But everybody else could see

Carlos pressed the buzzer. “Wrong! Sorry honey, it’s everybody else could tell, not see.”

“Aww” Seb said sadly. “That was fun though. Congrats Gina!”

“Thanks Seb!” Gina laughed as she high fived Seb.

“Alright, that’s a point for the West High Knights!”

Gina sat down beside Ricky again who instantly wrapped an arm around her and whispered in her ear. “You sang beautifully, sweetie. I could listen to you for days and never get tired of it.”

Gina blushed slightly as she snuggled against him.

After several more rounds, including one where they had to sing Humuhumunukunukuapua'a to the tune of I Don’t Dance, no one scored a point there, the score was 9-9.

“Alright, time for the tie-breaker! The final challenge will be a lip sync battle with a twist. The opposing team gets to pick who has to compete in the challenge. You guys have a minute to discuss.”

Both teams started fervently whispering, deciding who would be the easiest to beat. 

The West High Knights shouted: “We pick Jet.”

The East High Wildcats replied: “We pick Ricky.”

Carlos nodded, a grin on his face. “Very well, Jet and Ricky please stand in the middle of the living room, you are going to need your space for this.”

Both boys looked very confused but obeyed Carlos’ orders.

“The tie-breaker challenge is simple. You will lip-sync the song Bet On It, but…” Carlos paused for dramatic effect. “You will do this with the most dramatic re-enactment or interpretation of the scene.”

“Oh god no…” Both Ricky and Jet said as both teams already roared with laughter.

“I will help you by playing the clip on the TV. Best of luck, boys!” Carlos joined in on the laughter as he started the clip on the big TV on the wall. 

Both boys started lip-syncing and re-enacting the infamous Troy Bolten scene, both a little awkward at first. 

When Ricky heard Gina’s loud giggles and saw her smiling and having fun, he felt all his embarrassment disappear. He jumped on chairs, on couches, dramatically climbed on top of tables to then jump off again. 

Gina’s peel of laughter motivated him to get even crazier, he had no shame when it came to making her happy. Pulling out all of the most dramatic boy band moves he had ever seen. Jet had collapsed with laughter about 30 seconds into the song, not able to keep up with Ricky’s… well… Rickiness.

When Ricky struck his final, extremely dramatic, pose, it took the rest of the group a good 30 seconds to stop laughing.

Carlos, between fits of giggles, said: “Mister Bowen has Zefronned his way to victory! The West High Knights win!!”

Both teams cheered loudly, any competitive spirit gone after the hilarity of Ricky’s performance.

Gina ran over to Ricky and flung herself into his arms. “We won!” She shouted excitedly.

Ricky lifted her up in a tight hug, both screaming and laughing. 

Carlos came over to the pair, holding a ribbon similar to the one Gina won last year. “As the one leading your team to victory, you are now crowned king of East High.” He pinned the ribbon onto a giddy Ricky’s shirt. 

“As you were crowned queen of East High last year, does that make us the royal couple?” Ricky joked.

Gina giggled and kissed his cheek.

Carlos sighed. “Oh god, I hope not. You two would be insufferable.”

“Guys!” Ashlyn shouted. “It’s almost midnight!” She started handing out party poppers and glasses of alcohol free champagne.

“10…”

“9…”

“8…”

“7…”

“6…”

“5…”

“4…”

“3…”

“2…”

“1…”

“HAPPY NEW YEAR!!”

The whole group shouted while popping the party poppers, sending streams of confetti and paper strings everywhere. All the couples kissed one another before hugging their friends.

Gina spied from the corner her eye a slightly flustered looking Jet and a blushing Kourtney. She could guess what had happened there but decided not to say a word, simply smiled as she was happy for her friends. 

Chapter Text

After midnight, the evening was slowly winding down. Most of the group was standing around the piano singing songs ranging from musical theater songs to ABBA’s Happy New Year. 

Ricky was watching Ashlyn and Gina perform ‘Wondering’, the song Ashlyn wrote for Ms. Darbus for their production of High School Musical. Ashlyn’s princess-like singing voice combined with Gina’s more soulful one, gave the song a new depth that Ricky truly admired. 

He spotted Maddox and silently sidled up to her so as to not interrupt the performers. “Hey Maddox, could I talk to you for a second?”

“Sure, what’s up, Bowen?”

Ricky nodded towards the kitchen before walking in that direction, Maddox following him curiously.

“So, what’s up?” Maddox asked as she leaned against the kitchen counter.

“I need your help with something.”

Maddox raised an eyebrow at him.

“It’s about Gina.”

“Yeah, I thought as much.”

Ricky sighed. “I know it’s silly to ask but could you look after her on set? She… I mean, I know she can take care of herself, it’s just…”

“You want me to make sure bitch mom doesn’t get to her on set.” Maddox stated bluntly.

Ricky looked at her, stunned. “Well… I mean, yes! If that’s possible.”

Maddox smirked. “That should be easy enough, Quinn already hates her.”

“Awesome!” Ricky grinned. “Thanks, Mads. I owe you one!”

“It’s all good, Bowen.” Maddox laughed. “Annoying the people I don’t like is like a hobby for me, I might even ask Emmy for help.” She grinned wickedly as she headed back to the living room to join in on the singing.

Ricky blinked, wondering if he had just created a monster. He shook his head before following her into the living room.  

“Hey Ricky!” Ashlyn called out.

“Hm?”

“Gi said you two wrote a song together. We want to hear it!” Ashlyn shouted as the rest of the group, bar Gina, cheered.

Gina smiled at him before walking up to him. “Sorry, we were talking about songwriting because of ‘Wondering’ and I got a little excited because I have only ever written one song and I am so proud of that one. I wasn’t sure if you wanted to keep it between us or if you’re ok with sharing it?” Gina asked shyly.

Ricky put his arms around her waist and pulled her closer. “I’m proud of it too.” He kissed the tip of her nose gently, making Gina scrunch her nose. Ricky always loved when she did that. “Come on then, let’s share it with our friends!”

Ricky let go of Gina’s waist and pulled his phone from his pocket, looking for the instrumental version of the song they decided to call ‘Maybe This Time’. 

“Ready, Gi?” He extended his hand to her.

Gina smiled and took his hand. “To sing with you? Always.”

Their song was like a conversation between them. Whenever they sang it, they focused only on each other, letting the words take them down memory lane. After singing their song the first time, that night in Gina’s bedroom, she had explained what inspired her to write the lyrics. She talked about the missed moments where she felt closest to him and wished they were more. To her surprise, Ricky knew exactly which moments she was talking about without her even telling him.

It was no different this time, they sang while looking into each other’s eyes, moving around together. They moved closer, then further apart, never breaking eye contact.

When they finished their song, the rest was silent for a moment.

“That was so cute!” Ashlyn said excitedly. “Very wordy chorus though.”

“Yeah, I know.” Gina mumbled. “I’m not that good yet at writing lyrics.”

“No,” Ashlyn instantly tried to rectify. “I actually quite like it, it fits the song. What do you guys mean by Maybe This Time though?”

“Well,” Ricky said as he wrapped an arm around Gina’s waist. “It’s basically about all the times where we knew we wanted to be together but it just never happened. First with Gina moving away after Thanksgiving-”

“Wait!” Kourtney interrupted. “You’ve had feelings for Gina for that long? What about Nini?”

“Yeah,” Ricky rubbed his neck nervously, he wasn’t sure how to explain this to Kourtney as she and Nini were still close. Not as close as they used to be with Nini living in LA but they still talked regularly. “Nini and I should have never gotten back together. We weren’t right for each other.”

“You don’t say,” Kourtney muttered. “But then why did you guys get back together?”

“I guess mostly because she was the safe option and I didn’t think I would ever see Gina again, if that makes sense? I was desperate to have some stability in my life with my parents’ divorce. I had known Nini since forever, so in a way she was the stability I thought I needed, but I was wrong. And then Gina returned and things got even more confusing.”

“So, all that time that you were heartbroken over Ricky in the Spring, he was actually in love with you as well.” Ashlyn asked Gina.

“Ash, did you really have to share that?” Gina mumbled.

“Gi, you wanted to leave Salt Lake because of him.”Ashlyn gave Gina a pointed look. 

“I know, Ash, but that’s in the past now.”

“I’m just glad I convinced you to stay. In a way you two owe me.” Ashlyn grinned.

Ricky however did not appreciate the joke, instead he looked at Gina, stunned. He had heard yesterday that she wanted to leave in the Spring, he had been wondering about the reason. He never expected the reason to be him. “You wanted to leave because of me?”

Gina sighed. “In a way, yes.”

“Why?” Ricky asked, absolutely bewildered.

Gina turned towards Ricky so she could look him in the eyes. “You were the first person who wasn’t afraid of me; it’s like you saw through my walls. That had never happened before. Those weeks before Thanksgiving, when we spent so much time together, I finally felt like I belonged.”

“You know you belong here, Gi.” Ricky said softly.

Gina smiled wryly and continued. “I know I do now, but back then it was different. Mom had said we would stay here for a while, and I was making friends. I felt happy. But that Thanksgiving, when my mom called me, it felt like my heart was torn out. I chastised myself for letting my walls down, letting in the heartbreak again, letting myself feel. I put them up again, or at least I tried, starting by pushing you away, it’s why I never responded to your messages. The one person who was able to break through them so easily. I loved you and hated you at the same time for the effect you had on the walls that had been there for years to protect myself.”

“That opening night when I told you I wouldn’t give up on us if I wasn’t moving away, was one of the hardest goodbyes I ever had to say. It wasn’t fair to you, my confession, and I am sorry. I shouldn’t have burdened you with that; I was just the girl who always disappears. But then I got to stay in Salt Lake in Ash’s guest room. Initially, I was so happy, I was the girl who had never had a sleepover, and now I would get 100 in a row. I was excited, beyond excited even. Ashlyn became like a sister to me; she still is. But I lost my mom, my house and even you.”

“You didn’t lose me?!” Ricky sputtered.

“Ricky, we barely spoke in the Spring.” Gina gave him a pointed look. “You were busy with Nini, and I needed to move on from you and the embarrassment of my confession on opening night. I wanted to leave because losing you hurt too much. You meant so much to me, the one person who truly saw me, and I felt like I had lost you to Nini. It hurt. Ashlyn, in the end, convinced me to stay.”

Ricky pulled Gina into a hug. “I’m sorry, Gi. I’m so sorry.”

Gina hugged him tightly before pulling back, cupping his cheek with her hand and smiling gently at him. “Don’t be. The journey may have been a strange one with a lot of ups and downs but in the end it brought us to this moment, with you and me together and stronger than ever.”

Jet whistled. “Man, you two had it bad for each other for such a long time. No wonder Ricky was crying in his bunk.”

“Wait, what?!” Half the group said in unison.

Gina gave Ricky a confused look. “You were crying over me?”

“Like a baby,” Jet said as he grabbed a hand of popcorn and shoved it into his mouth.

“Ever the supportive friend, huh Jet?” Ricky gave him an annoyed look.

“Why were you crying over me?” Gina asked, ignoring Jet’s comment.

“Remember after Color War when you asked me for help with setting up that Promposal thing for EJ?”

Gina nodded.

“When I guided EJ to the theater for it and saw you there… God, Gi, you looked so beautiful that night, so happy and excited. I wished that it was me in the boat with you, not EJ. I wish it was me you were smiling at, that you would ask me to camp prom. Heck, I would have asked you if you weren’t with EJ.” 

Ricky took her hands in his. “It made me realize all those moments where I let you slip through my fingers. It made me regret every single one of them.”

“See! I knew you weren’t talking about Color War!” Jet shouted as the others gave him a confused look. “He said he was crying because he let Color War slip through his fingers.”

“Seriously, Jet?!” Ricky said annoyed.

“Hey dude, I am happy for you! But you made me suffer through all your endless pining.” Jet defended himself.

“Pfft, you and me both, Jet.” Ashlyn laughed. “I had to suffer through Gina’s pining for several months.”

Ricky looked at Gina and rolled his eyes. “Don’t we just have the best of friends?”

Gina laughed. “I think this is their very weird way of saying that they’re happy for us.”

Ricky laughed before turning towards Jet. “Jet, I have watched you pine for Kourtney for months now so you have no right to talk.”

“To be fair,” Gina said nonchalantly but with a smirk on her face, letting go of her resolve to not spill her friends’ secrets. It’s payback time for Jet. “He did just kiss her, finally.”

“Whaaaat?” The group said in unison as all eyes turned towards Kourtney and Jet.

Maddox had decided to sit down on the couch with a bowl of popcorn, enjoying the show and her brother being tormented. “This party is amazing,” she laughed as Jet and Kourtney were bombarded with questions, especially from Carlos, Seb and Ricky. Though the latter was mostly just teasing. 

Ashlyn and Gina joined Maddox on the couch. 

“So, how did the first date go?” Gina asked, having been curious about that for days now.

Both girls blushed before Ashlyn spoke. “Oh it was wonderful, Gi! We had such a lovely time together!”

Gina smiled at the two. “Good, I told you there was nothing to worry about.”

“Yeah, yeah, we know you’re the expert on love now, no need for another viral song.” Ashlyn laughed.

“I think the conversation we had just now about Ricky and I’s long period of mutual pining makes it clear I am no expert. At least you guys’ mutual pining was only a few months. Ours was nearly a year.”

The three girls laughed. 

Kourtney soon joined them on the couch. “Those boys are insufferable!”

The other girls snickered.

“I would much rather spend time here with you girls, at least you aren’t as bad as those guys.”

Ashlyn laughed. “Not making any promises, we still have the entire sleepover to bug you.”

“Speaking of which,” Gina said. “I’m not staying for the sleepover, Ash. I’m sorry, I’m going home with Ricky.”

“It’s ok, Gi.” Ashlyn smiled at her before something dawned on her. “Wait, you are sleeping with Ricky?”

Kourtney instantly turned to Gina, ready to hear all the gossip.

Gina turned a bright shade of red. “Not like that! It’s just sleeping.”

“Uh-huh…” Kourtney laughed.

“I mean it! When I was over there for a few days to celebrate Christmas, it was either we share a bed or Ricky sleeps on the floor.”

The three other girls laughed. “And you didn’t take the opportunity to make him sleep on the floor?” Ashlyn giggled.

“Would you have done that to Maddox?” Gina said pointedly.

“Fair,” Ashlyn shrugged.

“So nothing happened?” Kourtney asked, curiously.

“No, we just cuddled and fell asleep in each other’s arms. It was actually kinda nice. I hadn’t slept that well in a long time.” Gina looked at Kourtney. “But why are you so interested?”

Kourtney sighed. “I don’t know, just curious really, I guess? I know in college it’s a lot more of an open topic compared to high school and it’s kinda not something I want to talk to my mom about.”

Gina nodded thoughtfully. “Honestly, I feel the same way and I’m not even going to college yet.”

“Yeah, it’s just…” Kourtney was trying to find the words. “I mean, obviously we all have feelings but it’s such a taboo thing to talk about. Lewis College seems quite liberal and non-judgmental which is great but I just wonder how they handle subjects like sex there. Utah is not exactly the best state when it comes to education in that topic if you know what I mean.”

Gina laughed. “Yeah, when I lived in New York, that was a whole nother story. They had some very interesting sex ed classes. I guess it’s one of the few bonuses of moving around a lot.”

“When did you live in New York?” Ashlyn asked curiously.

“Let’s see, that was when I was fourteen I think, then Florida after that and then Salt Lake City when I was fifteen.”

Gina turned to Kourtney. “How about we make a deal? We can talk to each other about any subject, including that subject, without judgment. It will be our sister pact.”

“Are you sure?” Kourtney asked hesitantly.

“Of course, that’s what sisters are for, we can talk about anything.” Gina grabbed Kourtney’s hand and squeezed it gently.

Gina continued. “Besides, I could use someone to talk to about the disturbing and sexually tinted comments I get on Insta now that HSM4 is getting promoted more. I wouldn’t mind using this rule also to talk about weirdo perverts that like to slide into random people’s DMs. We can talk about anything; sex, boys, whatever you want really. We’re sisters.”

“As long as it’s not about my brother! I draw the line there!” Maddox said with a mouth full of popcorn, making the other three girls laugh.

“Speaking of which,” Ashlyn laughed. “Shall we go save your brother before he sinks into a hole in the floor?”

The girls laughed and headed over to the guys who were still teasing Jet, with Ricky being especially relentless.

“How about we do some more singing, boys?” Ashlyn said cheerfully as she sat down behind the piano, not even waiting for a reply.

The rest of the group got the hint and decided to finally stop teasing Jet, who let out a sigh of relief.

Soon most of the group was gathered around the piano, singing all kinds of songs and laughing.

Gina was feeling tired so she sat on the couch in the corner of the room, watching her friends from afar. After everything that happened today, she felt lucky to have such an amazing group of people around her.

Ricky joined her on the couch after a while and pulled her into his arms. “Hey beautiful,” he said as he kissed her gently.

Gina snuggled up against him. “Hey handsome.”

They sat there for a moment in silence, watching their friends singing and laughing like the true drama dorks they are. 

“Hey Gi?” Ricky started.

“Hm?”

“I wanted to talk to you about something. I know now might not be the best of times but the deadline is later today and I need your help.” Ricky sounded a bit flustered.

Gina sat up so she could look Ricky in the eyes. “What’s up, baby?”

Gina knew by his expression that it was something serious. She waited patiently as she saw him gather his thoughts, taking the time to turn on the couch and sit cross legged so she could face Ricky more easily. 

“It’s about Quinn’s request. I’m sorry I didn’t talk to you about that sooner.”

Gina placed a hand on his leg. “It’s ok, baby. You needed time to think about it. It’s your song after all and a deeply personal one at that. I can’t imagine the decision to sell the license being easy.”

“That’s the thing though, Gi.” He took hold of both her hands. “It’s not my song, it’s our song. It’s my love for you, how can I sell that?”

“Ricky?”

But he rambled on. “I know it’s an amazing opportunity and I would be a fool to deny it. And Quinn might even take my refusal out on you, which is the last thing I want to happen. It could mean amazing things, like maybe I could do something with my music but it’s our song and it means so much to me. It’s the most special song I have ever written and…”

Gina gently cupped his cheek with one hand, looking into his eyes as she gently shushed him. “Sweetie, it’s okay. It’s not an easy decision to make.”

“Will you help me make the decision?” Ricky pleaded softly as he nuzzled into her hand.

Gina knew that he needed her, that his thoughts were overwhelming him. Often enough, he was her anchor, giving her a home and stability. But in times when Ricky was scared of change, of the future and of losing things, she was his anchor. She was the one that would stay in place by his side. She was the one that would choose him, no matter what.

She gathered her thoughts for a moment before starting. “It’s our song, something special for us. Its meaning is valued and known only by us and those close to us who know our story.”

“Exactly,” Ricky interjected. “I can’t sell it!”

“You’re not selling it though. You’re giving a movie permission to use it, similarly to how you would give a radio station permission to play your song. So in a way, you’re not selling it but allowing the rest of the world to hear it.” Gina spoke gently as her hand moved from his cheek to rest on his shoulder.

“Oh…” Ricky was stunned for a moment.

“The question is, do you want the rest of the world to hear our song?”

Ricky looked at her with uncertainty. “Would you?”

“Would I want the world to hear that Ricky Bowen and I are madly in love?” Gina giggled.

Ricky grinned at her. “If you say it like that…”

Gina kissed him gently. “I would have it lasered into the moon so everyone would see how much I love you.”

Ricky pulled Gina close for a passionate kiss, thankful that his friends were all distracted by the piano and their little sing-a-long.

Once they broke apart, their noses still touching, Gina whispered: “Whatever you decide to do, I will support you. The song is our song, that will never change, whether we share it with the world or not.”

Ricky nuzzled her nose. “You’re right as always.” He smiled at her. “I will call my mom tomorrow, or later today I guess, to discuss how to approach the legal side of things. She may know someone who could help with that. After that I will call Quinn and tell her I will sell her the license.”

Ricky cupped her cheek gently and whispered: “I want the whole world to know that I love Gina Porter.”

Chapter Text

Ricky was woken up by the sound of his dad moving around in the kitchen, absolutely not being quiet. He looked at the girl still fast asleep in his arms and buried his face in her hair. She had been so exhausted when they got home after everything that happened yesterday, that he doubted anything would be able to wake her up anytime soon. 

He carefully dislodged himself from her, slowly removing his arm out from underneath her. Gina groaned softly as if displeased but did not wake up. Ricky couldn’t help but smile at how cute she was.

Slowly he got up out of bed and grabbed the blanket to tug Gina in. He looked at her for a while, a tenderness and love for her filling his heart every time he saw her, no matter how long they have been together.

He bent over and gently kissed the top of her head before whispering: “I love you”.

He silently made his way to the kitchen, entering to see a very tired looking Mike with coffee in his hand. “Morning dad,” Ricky said while yawning and stretching.

“Morning,” Mike mumbled back as he sat down at the kitchen table.

“Had fun last night?” Ricky asked as he sat across from him.

“I’m getting too old to stay up late and drink that much.” Mike grumbled.

Ricky snickered.

“It’s not funny, Rick! My head is killing me.”

“I’m going to get you some water and a painkiller because we need to talk.”

A moment later he placed the water and painkiller in front of his dad and sat back down.

Ricky was trying to think where to start, his mind was racing. So much had happened recently, he wasn’t sure where to begin.

Mike noticed the shift in Ricky’s mood. “Is it about Gina?” He asked carefully after having taken the painkiller.

Ricky just nodded.

“Whatever is going on with her, I will help you fix it.”

Ricky looked up, confused. “No… I- I mean there are no issues between her and I, it’s just…”

“I didn’t think there were.” Mike said as Ricky’s voice trailed off. “You two seem stronger than ever. But Rick, she showed up on our doorstep half frozen and upset the other day. You raced out of the door like a madman yesterday, a passion and reaction I have only seen you have whenever Gina is involved.”

Ricky nodded again, somberly.

“Look Rick, I’m already worried sick about her after seeing her so upset the other day. I don’t even want to begin to imagine how you must feel. So let me help you help her. Talk to me, Rick.” 

Ricky looked up at his dad. It wasn’t often that his dad went into full dad mode, but it was exactly what he needed right now.

Ricky sighed as he started. “All those missed messages on my phone yesterday were from Gina. She was in a panic and had run away from home. She told me where she was and I went to find her. When I found her, she was in tears, she told me that her mom had been spying on her.”

“What?” Mike interrupted.

Ricky ignored him and continued. “She had placed a nanny cam in her room to monitor her and a tracking app on her phone. She had been manipulating Gina, pushing her to become famous, even to start dating Mack despite her knowing about me.” Ricky’s voice trailed off. It hurt him that his girlfriend’s mother didn’t fully approve of him. He wanted her approval for Gina’s sake but he knew that was a lost cause.

“I knew there was something off about that woman.” Mike narrowed his eyes. “I spoke to her on opening night of your musical, I wanted to introduce myself, you know, as your dad because of you and Gina. I have never seen a woman so cold.”

Ricky leaned forward, his elbows resting on the table and his head in his hands. “That’s not even the worst of it.” He said miserably. “The way she has been manipulating Gina by threatening to move again, she has already dragged Gina across the country 16 times. Gina has been desperate to stay so has been doing everything her mother wants.”

Mike nodded thoughtfully.

“But yesterday her mom went too far with the nanny cam and the tracking app. Gina was so distraught and absolutely terrified. I knew I needed to help her stand up to her mom but I didn’t know how, so I called mom.” 

“What did she say?”

“She managed to calm both me and Gina down and then told us about some options like legal emancipation. I didn’t really know what it was but she explained that you can get legally emancipated from the age of 16 in Utah. She advised Gina to talk to her mom again but this time with me as backup so she could lean on me if needed and to use the emancipation option as the very last resort as it’s a hard process both legally and emotionally.”

Ricky swallowed hard. “So we went there and Gina confronted her mom. It was… intense. I have never seen her so strong, I was so proud of her, but it took a lot out of her. In the end she gave her mom an ultimatum, either let her leave and live somewhere else for a while so they can rebuild their relationship and the trust slowly, or she will file for legal emancipation. Her mom agreed to let her live somewhere else for a while.”

Ricky looked at his dad. “I am glad she did because I think filing for emancipation and cutting off her family would have devastated her.”

Mike took a deep breath. “That… was a lot worse than I expected. I am sorry this happened to you both. 

“The thing is, I’m not sure if Gina’s mom will keep her word. For someone as tough as her, she let go of Gina surprisingly easily. Maybe I am just imagining things but whenever Gina couldn’t see it, I saw this calculating coldness in her eyes. When she looked at Gina again, it was gone. I’m worried that this battle is not over yet.” 

Mike nodded thoughtfully. “I think you’re right, it sounds like this is not over yet. What can I do to help?”

Ricky rubbed his neck nervously. “Well, Gina needs a place to stay. I haven’t really talked to her about it yet but when she told her mom, she said she would either live with me or Ashlyn. Ashlyn already said she could stay there but if she would rather stay here, which I kinda hope she does, would that be ok with you? I just… I want to keep her close, dad. I can’t lose her. I already nearly lost her, I can’t…” Ricky’s voice cracked as the emotions from last night and the thought of losing her started to overwhelm him.

“Of course it’s ok, Rick, Gina is family. She can stay here for as long as she likes.” Mike smiled at his son.

“Thanks, dad.” Ricky smiled back weakly.

For a moment both Bowen men were quiet before Ricky broke the silence again. “There’s another thing.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah, it’s about that offer from Quinn. I’ve decided to do it. I just need to talk to mom about the legal stuff. I was going to call her first and then Quinn.”

Mike’s smile grew wider. “My son, the up and coming musician and girlfriend protector. I’m proud of you, bud.”

Ricky knew that Mike was using the famous Bowen silliness to help lighten the mood and cheer him up.

Ricky smiled at his dad. “Thanks for everything, dad. I love you.”

“I love you too, bud.”

“I’ll go see if Gina’s awake yet and give you some time to nurse that hangover.” Ricky smiled at his dad before getting up.

Despite their recent ups and downs, especially with the divorce, Ricky’s bond with his dad had significantly improved. Initially, Mike was devastated by the divorce, he still is, but he has gotten his life back on track, creating a more stable home life for Ricky. Ricky was proud of him for that, he saw the effort his dad had put into rebuilding his life.

Mike saluted him with his coffee mug to wave him away.

Ricky entered his bedroom as quietly as possible. Gina was still fast asleep. He took a moment to just look at the scene, he loved the sight of her sleeping peacefully in his bed. He felt so content when I saw her be happy and safe, like everything in his life was perfect.

Ricky got into bed beside her and carefully moved closer so she was against his chest again. Gina, without waking up, snuggled against him, resting her head on his arm as if sleeping like this was already second nature to her. Ricky, feeling infinitely blessed, gently kissed the top of her head.

He marveled at how much had changed in the past year and a half. His initial breakup with Nini during the summer after he couldn’t tell her he loved her. The shock of seeing her with EJ and his foolish plans to win her back. It’s funny that Gina clocked him within 10 seconds of meeting him, saying that he just didn’t love her full stop. She was right, in a way. He loved Nini but like an old friend, a constant in his life he didn’t want to let go of. Certainly he had a crush on her when they first started dating but their relationship could best be called puppy love and nothing more.

His true fascination had always been Gina. From that moment he saw her in the staircase, followed by their conversation in the skate park. Whenever he saw her dance during rehearsals, he was mesmerized. He always felt drawn to her, though at the time he didn’t understand why.

That Homecoming night, he didn’t understand why he got so upset when he saw her with EJ. Right now he could laugh at himself, he was such an idiot back then.

Even after she left, that horrible Thanksgiving night, he felt drawn to her, despite running back to Nini. 

Now, over a year later, he still can’t quite comprehend how far they have come. That the girl that fascinated him the moment he saw her, was sleeping soundly in his arms. 

He felt like the luckiest guy in the world.

Gina started stirring in his arms. She was slowly waking up.

Ricky nuzzled her neck and gently kissed her cheek and jawbone, whispering: “Goodmorning, beautiful”. 

Gina giggled. “That tickles!” She turned into his arms and kissed him gently. “Good morning, cutie,” she said as she rubbed her nose against him before nestling her head on his chest.

“Did you sleep well?”

“Yeah, I did. Didn’t think I would after yesterday but somehow being with you always makes me relax.” Gina was lazily drawing patterns on his chest.

“Good,” Ricky said as he kissed the top of her head. “I know you only just woke up but we should probably talk about what’s going to happen today.”

Gina sighed. “I know. It’s just…”

“Just what?”

“I know I need a place to stay for a while and Ashlyn has been amazing to offer, but…” Her voice trailed off.

“But?”

“Well, it’s…” Gina hid her face in his chest as she mumbled. “I’d rather stay with you.”

“Oh,” Ricky looked at her, elation on his face.

Gina however misinterpreted his reaction as astonishment and sat up right away. “I know it’s silly of me. You probably think I’m insane. Like we have been dating for only half a year and now we would be living together and sharing a room, it’s far too soon and-”

Ricky sat up quickly and kissed her passionately, making Gina gasp into the kiss before melting into his arms. He laid back down, pulling her with him, never breaking the kiss. If there was any way to get Gina’s mind from going into overdrive then it was to catch her off guard. What better way to do that than one of Ricky’s favorite hobbies, kissing her senselessly.

When finally breaking the kiss, Ricky saw Gina look at him dazed and with so much love and tenderness, her insecurity all but forgotten. “Gi, there is nothing that I want more than to have you close to me. I already talked to my dad and he is ok with you living here.”

Gina looked at him in amazement. “Really?”

Ricky gently rubbed his nose against hers as his grip around her waist tightened. “Really. Besides, there is the added bonus of having my tutor living with me, getting into college will be a breeze now.”

Ricky laughed and Gina joined in. “All for personal benefit huh?”

“Well that and like this I can help you with the movie stuff. Like you said during dinner that Christmas Eve, you need someone who supports you to come home to.”

“You remembered that?”

Ricky kissed her gently. “I told you, Gi. I don’t think I’ve ever forgotten a thing you said. I want to make sure that after a long day, you come home to someone who loves you and will let you vent or help you relax, whatever you need. I feel like these are essential skills for a not-so-secret trophy boyfriend.” Ricky nodded sagely.

Gina giggled. “Very essential skills!” 

Her giggle subsided and her look softened. “It means the world to me though, Ricky, that I can come home to you. That I will have someone who is waiting for me at home and who supports me and loves me. I can’t even begin to describe how much that means to me.”

“Remember what I said on your first day on set? You’re literally the easiest person in the world to root for, and I don’t even have to keep it to myself this time! I will always support you. After all, I must defend my honor as your super cute superfan.”

Gina giggled as she snuggled against his chest. “You’re amazing, did you know that?”

“Nope, but I do have this extremely amazing girlfriend!”

Gina looked up at him, a playful gleam in her eyes. “Oh really? I didn’t know I got replaced as your girlfriend.”

“Cheeky!” Ricky laughed as he kissed her, playfully biting her bottom lip which made her giggle into the kiss.

Ricky and Gina cuddled for a bit before she got up, much to Ricky’s chagrin. “I should freshen up a little before going to see my mom.”

“I’m coming with you,” Ricky said with determination.

“Are you sure? You don’t have to. I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

Ricky did not want to say that he worried her mom might manipulate her. He didn’t think Gina was ready to hear that.

“I don’t want you walking in this weather, Gi. I’ll drive you and help you pick up some stuff you want to move here.” It wasn’t a lie. It was snowing outside, not a terrible snow storm but still not ideal walking weather.

Gina looked out of the window to see the snow before smiling at Ricky. “Yeah, you’re right. I'll freshen up and we can leave in half an hour. Is that ok with you?”

“Just one thing.” Ricky said as he got up and walked over to her.

“Hm?” Gina raised her eyebrow.

Ricky pulled her by her waist so she was flush against him. “I haven’t nearly reached my quota of morning kisses, Ms Porter. That is just unacceptable.” He grinned at her.

Gina grinned back. “Oh dear, my deepest apologies, Mr Bowen. I hope you will forgive me, let me make it up to you.”

She wrapped her arms around his neck and started peppering him with kisses, giggling all the way through.

Ricky laughed before removing his hands from her waist and instead cupping her face and kissing her deeply and passionately.

Gina let out a soft moan into the kiss as it took her by surprise. Something that didn’t escape Ricky’s notice, it made him feel a strange sense of pride. He wrapped one warm around her waist, holding her against him. He could feel her knees weaken as he kissed her with a hunger for more, he wished he would never have to stop. 

He broke the kiss and looked at her. Her face was flushed and her eyes looked dazed. She looked completely out of it, in a good way. Oh, he definitely felt good about himself.

He gently kissed her forehead. “Go freshen up, sweetie, then we’ll head out.”

“What? Um…” Gina had to shake herself out of it. “Yeah, I will be back in a bit.” Face still flushed she quickly grabbed her bag and dashed to the bathroom.

Ricky chuckled as he watched her go before he started getting ready himself. 

Half an hour later, the pair was ready to go. They walked into the kitchen to grab a granola bar to eat along the way.

Mike was still sitting at the kitchen table with his second cup of coffee, nursing his hangover.

“Morning Mike,” Gina smiled at him.

Mike looked up at her and returned the smile. “Good morning Gina”

“Shall I cook dinner tonight?” Gina offered. “I want to say thank you for letting me stay here for a while.”

“I see you said yes then,” Mike beamed at her. “Glad to hear you’re staying for a while, Gina. You don’t need to say thank you though, like I said before, you’re family.”

“Not even a hangover cure meal?” Gina laughed.

“That I won’t say no to,” Mike grumbled as he rubbed his temples.

“Alright,” Gina turned to Ricky. “Let’s pick up some groceries then on our way back.”

“Sounds good,” Ricky said as he slipped his hand into hers, their fingers entwining. “Let’s go.”

The pair headed out, quickly making their way to Gina’s house, despite the snowy conditions.

Ricky parked in front of Gina’s house. “Ready?”

Gina took a deep breath. “Ready!”

Ricky hoped that this meeting with her mother would be a lot easier than yesterday’s, but he braced himself for the worst just in case.

Chapter Text

Walking up to the house, Ricky thought he saw something move behind one of the curtains. 

Gina opened the door and called out: “Hey mom!”

There was no reply.

Gina glanced at Ricky before making her way into the living room. 

Terri was sitting on the couch, she was crying.

“Mommy!” Gina cried out before rushing to her mother.

Terri looked up. “Oh hey baby, sorry I didn’t hear you.”

Gina hugged her mother. “Mom, what happened? Why are you crying?”

Ricky could clearly hear the panic in Gina’s voice. He was sure it was rare for her to see her mother cry. Terri Porter was not one to easily cry. 

Terri hugged her daughter. “It’s fine baby, it’s nothing. I don’t want you to worry.”

“Mommy, it’s clearly not nothing, else you wouldn’t be crying.”

“It’s just-” Terri broke the hug and placed a hand on her daughter’s cheek. “It’s just that I miss you already, baby girl.”

“I’m sorry, mommy.” Gina’s voice was shaking. “I didn’t mean to hurt you. I don’t ever want to hurt you.”

“I know, baby. It’s fine. Mommy will manage.” Terri patted her daughter’s cheek gently.

“But-”

Ricky saw what Terri was doing. She was playing with Gina’s emotions and Gina couldn’t see it. 

“It’s ok, baby girl, all I want is for you to be happy even if it pains me to see you go. I’ll be strong for you, my little Gigi.”

“I don’t want you to be in pain…” Gina mumbled.

“Mommy can deal with the loneliness baby, no need to worry.” Terri said while still crying. “I’m just going to miss you so much.”

“I’m so sorry, mommy. I-” Gina started tearing up herself.

Ricky interrupted, he needed to stop this. “Hey Gi, what kind of stuff do you want from your room? Then I can start packing for you already. I was thinking that you probably want to bring stuff like your knitting needles and your baking supplies, right?”

Ricky was hoping that mentioning the things she used to combat her loneliness all those years would remind Gina that she had been lonely for most of her life because of her mother. He couldn’t outright tear Gina away from her mother to protect her, but he sure as hell would fight Terri’s manipulation.

Gina looked at him, blinking away her tears.

Ricky gave her a steadying gaze, hoping that he could remind her of the reason why they were here in the first place.

“Um… yeah… No, I’ll come with you.” Gina got up from the couch.

Before Gina could walk over to Ricky, Terri started wailing. “I am such a horrible mom! I failed you!”

‘Fuck!’ Ricky thought to himself. 

Ricky knew that failure and failing was a trigger word for Gina. She associated that word with being abandoned, with not being good enough. It was a word that Terri had drilled into her to be the worst thing you could ever be. 

Gina turned around. “Mom, that’s not true.” She whispered.

“I am a failure!” Terri sobbed.

“Mommy,” Gina said softly as she sat down beside her mom again. “You didn’t fail.”

“I failed you! You hate me!” Terri cried. 

Ricky noted that there were no tears on her face anymore. The only one with tears in her eyes was Gina.

“I don’t hate you, mom! Don’t say that. I can’t hate you, you’re my mother.”

Terri gave Gina a pitiful look. “Then why would you leave me, Gigi?”

“I…”

Ricky knew he needed to stop this fast. Terri was drawing Gina back in. He desperately looked around the room until he spotted something.

He walked over to a side table and picked up a phone charger. “Hey Gi? Is this yours? I saw your phone was almost empty. Did you not charge it after that app got removed?”

Gina looked at him and froze. “What?” It took a moment for her to realize what he meant. “Um… No, mine is upstairs.”

Ricky walked over to her and held out his hand to her. “Let’s go get it then. We don’t want your phone to die on you again after finally getting rid of that stupid app.” He smiled at her, hoping that this was enough to pull her away from her mom. He hoped reminding her of the tracking app would be enough to tear her away from her mother’s current hold on her.

Gina looked at her mom for a moment and caught the glare Terri was sending Ricky. That familiar chill ran down her spine as she saw her mom go from complete devastation a moment ago to absolute loathing towards Ricky. She didn’t understand what was happening, her mind was reeling.

She quickly placed her hands in Ricky’s and got up, feeling his comforting warmth and the peace he exuded the moment she placed her hand in his. “Yeah, let’s go.”

She turned to her mother whose face had turned back to a mask of sadness. “We’ll be right back, mom. Just going to get some stuff.” Was she imagining the look of loathing right now? She couldn’t possibly switch between emotions so fast, right?

“Ok, baby.” Terri said weakly.

As the two of them walked upstairs, they heard Terri sobbing loudly.

It pulled at Gina’s heartstrings, she wanted to turn back to head to her mother but Ricky held her hand tightly, not letting go until they reached her attic. 

“Gi,” he spoke softly as he lifted her chin so she would look him in the eyes. “Remember why we’re here. Remember why you decided to leave in the first place.”

“I know,” Gina stammered. “It’s just… she’s crying. I don’t want to hurt her.” She felt so confused. One moment she felt heartbroken for her mother as she saw her cry, the other moment she was terrified of her. A storm was raging inside her head.

“She hurt you first, Gi. Don’t forget about the nanny cam and the tracking app. Don’t forget about all those years of you being alone, crying for your mom’s attention. She can’t handle the things for one night that she put you through since you were six.”

Gina felt incredibly conflicted. She was not a cruel person, her toughness had always been a facade. She hated seeing people upset and wanted to be there for them. She felt like she was being pulled between her mother and her own happiness. The problem was, she never chose her own happiness over her mother’s. She has been too used to making others happy and ignoring her own wishes, especially when it comes to her mother.

Ricky saw the conflict in her eyes and pulled her into a hug. “I’m proud of you,” he whispered. He hoped that the reminders of yesterday’s confrontation would be enough to fight Terri’s attempt at making Gina feel guilty. 

Gina hugged him tightly before mumbling: “Let’s go pack”.

Ricky let out a silent sigh of relief as he let Gina go so they could start packing. 

Gina focused on packing her clothes and toiletries as Ricky started packing everything for school and her many hobbies. They talked occasionally about what to bring and what to leave behind mostly due to the limited space at the Bowen household.

After the mental battle downstairs, Gina’s room where it was just the two of them felt like a safe haven.

Twenty minutes later they had filled up one suitcase and two moving boxes with items. 

“Hey Gi, maybe bring some decorations as well like pillows or whatever you like. That way my bedroom can feel a bit more like yours as well.” Ricky suggested, knowing that this would probably help her settle more easily at his place.

Gina turned to him in surprise before smiling brightly at him. She was already mentally preparing to give up her most recent home. It was less difficult this time as she already felt at home at the Bowen household but still, this was her room. The fact that Ricky suggested taking some of her stuff like knick-knacks with her, meant more than she could possibly say. They would make a home there together. 

“Are you sure?” She asked, wanting to be certain.

“Of course I am!”

She ran over to him and flung herself into his arms. “You’re the sweetest!”

Ricky held her close. “I just want you to be happy, Gi. I know moving again is hard but this time it’s for the best.”

“I know, baby, thank you.” Gina sighed. “I just wish I didn’t have to hurt my mom by doing so.”

“Your mom may be sad but in the end she is the one that caused this and like this you guys can try and repair your relationship. Give in to her now and you may lose her forever if she reverts back to spying on you. Stay strong if you don’t want to lose her forever.”

Ricky felt guilty, he knew he was using her fear against her right now but he felt like he had no other choice. He needed Gina to be strong in the face of her mom’s manipulation, especially as she couldn’t see it yet. He desperately hoped that she would one day be able to see how her mom was manipulating her.

Gina sighed. “I know, it’s just hard. I don’t like seeing her upset and knowing I’m the cause of it.”

Ricky kissed the top of her head. “I know, sweetie.”

Ricky wanted to tell her so badly that she wasn’t the cause of it. That her bitch of a mother brought this onto herself but he knew full well that it would just add to her internal turmoil.

He decided to quickly change the subject. “Go pick some stuff you want to use to decorate our room, I will even accept fairy lights!”

Gina smiled at him. “Our room, I like the sound of that.”

Ricky grinned back at her. “Fairy lights and all.”

“Admit it, you find them cute too!”

“I can neither confirm or deny that.”

“Ricky, we have made out several times with just the fairy lights on and you said you really liked it, that it was mood lighting.”

“See, now that is just not fair, Gi. You can’t hold things that I say while make-out drunk against me.” He laughed as he headed over to the fairy lights and carefully started taking them down.

He heard Gina giggle behind him as she gathered some other decorations and a plushie she wanted to bring. Her giggle was like music to his ears.

“So what about the cardboard cutout of Mark and Spark?” Gina giggled behind him.

“Oh hell no! That’s where I draw the line.”

Gina burst out laughing.

Another 10 minutes later and they were all packed.

“Ready?” Ricky asked.

“Yeah, I just need to talk to my mom about a few more things. Will you stay with me?” Gina asked as she held out her hand to him.

“Always,” Ricky replied as he took her hand.

The pair of them walked downstairs with the two moving boxes and the suitcase, placing them in the hallway before going into the kitchen where Terri was.

Ricky mentally noted that Terri really had a flair for the dramatics in her displays. She was sitting at the kitchen table, staring listlessly into a nearly empty mug of coffee.

Gina sat down across from her with Ricky beside her. They were holding hands underneath the table. The setting reminded her of the confrontation the day before, it fueled her strength as she was reminded of why that conversation happened in the first place.

“Alright mom, I’m all packed.” Gina said with a certain strength in her voice that Ricky was happy to hear.

Terri sighed dramatically. “Alright baby, I guess it’s time to say goodbye. When will you be coming over for dinner?”

“I can come over on Friday,” Gina said matter of factly. “There is another thing I want to ask of you.”

“What is it, baby? You know I would do anything for you.” Terri replied sweetly.

“My money. The money I made for HSM4, I want at least half of it. That way I can support myself and help pay for stuff while I live with Ricky’s family.”

Terri’s eyes narrowed. Ricky knew she hated both Gina asking for her money and the fact that she is staying with him.

Gina caught on to it too. “Something the matter?” She asked coolly. She found the quick shift in her mother’s mood odd and slightly suspicious. It was similar to the glare she sent Ricky’s way earlier. She wasn’t sure yet what to think of it. Was her mother the tearful woman in front of her or the angry woman she sometimes showed? Or maybe both? Or neither? 

Terri, probably noticing her daughter’s reaction, quickly plastered a sickly sweet smile on her face, much to Ricky’s disgust.

“Not at all, baby girl. I will move the money right away to your private bank account.” 

“Thanks, mom.” Gina quickly got up and gave her mom a hug before making her way out of the kitchen. She felt like she needed to get out of here, she needed to clear her head. Her mother’s behavior was confusing her, it gave her an emotional whiplash.

She turned around in the doorway. “I will see you on Friday. Ricky is joining us for dinner.” Gina stated it as a fact so her mom couldn’t argue.

Ricky was glad she did, he didn’t want Gina to be alone with her mother. He knew her mother had too strong of an influence on her.

“Wait Gigi, I still need to give you something.” Terri quickly got up and grabbed something from the kitchen counter. She handed Gina a large folder. “This arrived by courier earlier today, it’s the new script. Make sure you study it properly. We don’t want you to fail after all.”

Gina took the folder mumbling thanks to her mother. The hint of pressure from her mom and the mention of failure instantly made her feel anxious again, sending her emotions into overdrive even more than they already were.

Ricky caught on to it right away, happy that he could read her so easily. “Let’s go, Gi.” He gently grabbed her hand, guiding her to the hallway where they picked up her stuff and loaded it out to the car.

“Bye mom,” Gina said softly.

When they sat in the car, Gina turned to Ricky. “I hope you don’t mind me saying you would come along to dinner, I know I didn’t ask you, but-”

Ricky put a hand on Gina’s knee. “It’s okay, I was going to suggest it anyway. I want to be there. Remember, I said I wouldn’t let you out of my sight for at least a week.” Ricky joked so he wouldn’t have to reveal the real reason why he wanted to be there.

“Thanks, Ricky. I know it may be a bit silly but I feel so much stronger when you’re by my side, especially when confronting my mom.”

She sighed. “It’s weird, you know. One moment she is sad and I so desperately want to comfort her but then another moment she looks angry and cold, it’s just so confusing. I don’t know what to think anymore.”

Ricky stayed silent, he didn’t know what to tell her. Saying that her mom was manipulating her felt wrong. Gina had clung to her mom in her childhood as one of the few consistent things growing up. Even subconsciously she would fight tooth and nail for her bond with her mother. Her standing up for herself for the first time ever these past few weeks was already a lot.

He was worried she might not be able to keep it up as Terri was clearly upping the manipulation. He needed to find a way to fuel her strength so she could keep going.

“I hate how she treats you, especially as I am happiest when I’m with you and she knows this.” She whispered.

Ricky gently squeezed her knee. “And I will always be by your side to make you happy, no matter what.”

Gina smiled at him but Ricky could still see the conflict behind her eyes. “I don’t even know what to think. I feel like I am pulled between making my mom happy or making myself happy.”

“And what do you want to do?”

“That’s the thing, I’m not sure anymore. I have always tried to make my mom happy. I don’t want to disappoint her, or anyone really. I want to make sure she is happy. I know that’s silly, really. It’s just… It’s what I do, or try to do I guess.”

She looked down at her hands. “I’m scared, Ricky. Right now things are so weird between my mom and I but she’s still my mom. She’s my family, the only family I really have left. She has been the only one in my life for so long. I am scared to lose that.”

“But she’s not your only family anymore. You have a whole new family, the one you chose, here in Salt Lake. None of the people here in Salt Lake may have been a consistent part of your childhood, but we will be a part of your future. We will always choose you just like you chose us to be your family.”

Her chosen family. It sounded strange in Gina’s mind, strange but beautiful. The Wildcats and even Ricky’s parents felt like family, the one she would always choose to be her family. The family she truly wanted to be a part of. She would choose them forever. To hear Ricky say that they would choose her as family felt almost unreal. It felt like she was finally tethered to a place she could call home with people who would choose her.

“You know you can’t always make her happy, Gi. Especially not right now.” Ricky said gently, interpreting her silence as more confusion.

“What do you mean, especially not right now?”

Ricky sighed. “Okay, I think it’s safe to say that your mom doesn't like me. She glares at me all the time. She tried to set you up with Mack despite knowing about you and me. She was smirking when she informed me you were going to New Zealand with Mack.”

“She was? I’m so sorry, baby.” Gina looked shocked, realizing how hurtful this must have been for Ricky. She never did ask how he found out about New Zealand but she didn’t imagine it to be in such a hurtful way.

Ricky turned to her properly. “The thing is, Gi. She doesn’t want me around you, I doubt she will ever approve of me.”

Ricky was terrified, he knew that they loved each other, that he was more sure of than ever. But what he was going to say next, still scared him, as it may either make Gina see more sense or it may make her run away from him. It was, however, what she needed to hear. Because it might give her the strength to stand up to her mother no matter the amount of manipulation.

“You said so yourself, you are happiest when you’re with me. I feel the same way, Gi. I can’t even begin to describe how happy you make me, how much I love you, how you are my world. But understand this, your mom will likely never fully approve of me. This is where your happiness and hers are at odds. She will never be fully happy as long as you’re with me. So the question is, will you pick your own happiness over hers?”

Chapter Text

Gina looked at him, stunned. It was quiet for a minute, then two minutes. Ricky was internally screaming, crying, fighting, begging, everything he could do to make her see sense. He wished so desperately that he could show how much of a manipulative and lying bitch Terri was but Gina would not be able to accept that so easily, she was too loyal to her mother still for that.

Gina in the meantime was trying to reign in the whirlwind of thoughts going through her mind. Her birth family, the consistent things of her childhood, the one person she had known her entire life. Her chosen family, the ones that accepted her for who she was, the one person that saw her.

Her past.

Her future.

Her mother.

Ricky and her friends

Her old self.

Her new self.

On and on the whirlwind went until Ricky’s words echoed through the storm. 

I can’t even begin to describe how happy you make me, how much I love you, how you are my world.

It wasn’t just her happiness, it was his as well. It was the happiness of the person who she had adored for such a long time. The person who truly saw her. The person that understood her and knew her like no other. Her person.

Gina broke the silence with a whisper. “Are you truly the happiest when you’re with me?”

Ricky grabbed Gina’s hand and held it in both of his. “Gi, I think I have written hundreds of songs in my mind, composed thousands of melodies all about my love for you. You are on my mind constantly, your smile is the most beautiful thing I have ever seen. I keep thinking of ways to make you happy, even silly things like going undercover and sneaking into your trailer, because making you happy is what makes me happy. Seeing you smile fills me with joy.”

“Ricky…”

“No, listen to me. I have never been more sure about my love for you. You make me happy and I will always do everything in my power to make you as happy as you make me feel. I promise you that.”

Gina had tears in her eyes. She gently placed one of her hands on Ricky’s cheek as the other one was still being held by him. “You mean the world to me, Ricky. I have felt like I have been on cloud nine ever since that night of the Frozen documentary premiere. I have loved you for such a long time and now I can’t imagine my life without you. I know I can’t always make my mother happy, but…” Gina’s voice trailed off.

Ricky held his breath, subconsciously holding Gina’s hand in a vice-like grip, terrified that she would choose her mother’s happiness over her own and therefore both of theirs.

“As much as I want to make my mom happy, our happiness is more important.”

Gina could barely finish her sentence before Ricky lunged forward and crashed his lips onto hers. Like that night in the rain after he felt like he had nearly lost her, all he wanted to do was be near her. He was desperate to kiss her and hold her, eternally grateful that he won this mental battle against her mother. He had fought for her, for her happiness and their love, and he would keep fighting because the thought of losing her terrified him more than anything in the world.

Gina’s fingers ran through his hair as Ricky kissed her. She chose him, she always would. For when it came to a choice between her mother and Ricky, he would win. 

She realized that Ricky was always the one that showed up and stayed by her side no matter what. He was the one that had made her happy in so many big and small ways. He could make her laugh when no one else could.

Her mom was the complete opposite, she always disappeared and never stayed around for her. The last truly nice and selfless thing she can remember her mom had done for her was getting her those chocolates on Valentine’s Day. Even her Christmas present turned out to be something to use to spy on her.

Ricky was her person. He was the one that loved her selflessly just as she loved him. 

Ricky broke the kiss and leaned his forehead against hers. “I will do everything in the world to make you happy.”

“We will do everything in the world to make each other happy.” Gina whispered as she gently brushed her nose against his. “I will choose you every single day, Ricky. You are mine and I am yours.”

Ricky kissed her again gently. “I will always be yours.”

Gina sat back up, a more serious expression on her face. “I need your help with something though.”

“Anything.”

She smiled at him. “Will you be by my side whenever I talk to my mom? She makes me feel so conflicted. Whenever I talk to her, I feel like I must always do as she says, I have done that my entire life. But with you, I can be myself, I can advocate for myself. You give me the power to fight for what I want and what’s best for me.”

“Of course I will be by your side. You will always have my support, Gi.”

Gina gave him a quick kiss before hugging him tightly. “You’re the best.” 

Ricky grinned at her, knowing that what she needed right now was to clear her head. “Like I said before, I take my title as number 1 super cute super fan/trophy boyfriend very seriously. I got to support my superstar.” 

Gina giggled before kissing his cheek. “I love you, my sweet trophy boyfriend. Now let’s head to the store and pick up some groceries.”

The pair drove in comfortable silence to the store.

They walked into the large store hand in hand with Ricky steering the shopping cart with his other hand.

“Alright, Gi, what do we need for dinner?”

“Hm, well I was thinking of making a mac and cheese casserole with ham cubes and panko breadcrumbs. Would you like that?”

“That sounds delicious! Wait, I just realized something. With us living together now, does that mean I get more amazing Gina home cooked meals?” Ricky looked absolutely giddy with excitement.

Gina giggled before nudging him with her shoulder. “If you play your cards right.”

“Showering you with love and kisses, got it!”

Gina laughed as they went down the different aisles of the store. Gina selected all the ingredients for the mac and cheese as well as a nice side salad. Afterwards Gina guided Ricky to the office supplies aisle.

“I didn’t know you needed markers to make mac and cheese. You learn something new every day!” Ricky laughed.

Gina rolled her eyes before shoving him playfully. “You know what we’re here for, you idiot.” She laughed.

“Actually, I honestly have no idea.”

Gina shook her head before dropping several notebooks, pens, markers and a planner in the shopping cart.

“What do you need all this stuff for, Gi? Don’t you have like a million notebooks and journals? Fairly certain there are like twenty in one of the moving boxes.”

“They’re for you, silly. We’re getting your grades up this semester. I’m taking my job as your tutor very seriously.” She looked at him sternly, hands on her hips.

Ricky smirked at her. “You know, you’re very cute when you’re trying to be strict.”

Gina couldn’t help but smile, she loved her idiot boyfriend. “Careful now, or you’ll end up in detention.” She winked at him.

Ricky pulled Gina close, wrapping an arm around her waist so he could whisper in her ear. “Hm, is that a promise? Because I think that may be my favorite detention ever.”

“Well, if you are a good student, you get the fun type of detention, filled with kisses, cuddling and making out. If, however, you are a bad student, it will be the type of detention where you get none of those things all evening.”

“Ms Porter! That is just inhumane! What kind of tutor are you!” 

Gina laughs. “One that knows how to motivate you.”

“I feel like this classifies under torture,” Ricky grumbled.

“Good thing one of the first subjects you need to read up on is the Geneva convention.” Gina giggled as she grabbed some more office supplies before heading into the next aisle.

Ricky followed her around the store with a smile on his face, watching her put item after item in the cart. He noticed some baking ingredients as well, which he was already getting super excited for.

He didn’t like how it happened, but the fact that Gina was living with him felt like a dream come true. He loved every minute he spent with her, even doing simple and mundane things like getting groceries.

Gina’s phone dinged loudly, making her stop browsing the produce. She pulled her phone out of her pocket and unlocked it.

“Huh.”

Ricky sidled up beside her. “Anything the matter?”

“It’s an auto-notification from the bank, that a transfer request for 115,000 dollars has been created from my mom’s account to mine. She seemed so annoyed by my demand for the money, I figured she’d refuse in the end. I guess I’m just a bit surprised.”

“Doesn’t your mom have access to your account?” Ricky asked curiously, deciding to be a bit daring to see how Gina would react. “I was thinking more that your mom may do this as a sign of good faith to you and then take it back again from your account when she can.”

“You think she would?”

Ricky shrugged. “Honestly, Gi, she placed spy equipment in your room, was tracking you using your phone and was willing to ship you overseas to New Zealand with people who were basically strangers to her for 6 months. I don’t know how far she is willing to go but nothing really would surprise me anymore.”

Gina nodded thoughtfully before a smirk appeared on her face.

“What?” Ricky asked, confused.

“Say you’re right about the money thing and honestly, you might be, I don’t really know anymore. But she shot herself in the foot then. Because the bank account she made for me when I was little to get groceries and whatnot, it’s with one of the few banks where kids were allowed to have their own bank account at a very young age if the parent co-signed. The clause was that the account would be fully released into the child’s name when the child turns 17. I think my mom forgot about that. She no longer has access to that account.”

Ricky laughed. “Guess we can grab a second cart and go shopping!”

Gina giggled. “You weirdo!”

They finalized their shopping and were heading towards the checkout. “You know, I was thinking. Quinn asked me to sign a new contract for the movie, due to the changes. Mom actually signed a waiver for it so I could sign it myself, as that would look better at the press conference. That waiver still gives me the power to sign the new contract, maybe I can change the bank info on the new contract before signing it, that way mom won’t have access to it.”

Mentally, Ricky was doing a little dance, this mistake on Terri’s part would take away a lot of her power over Gina in terms of financial abuse. Gina would no longer be dependent on her mom.

“Sounds like a good idea, you don’t want money to be the cause of more of a rift between you and your mom. She has already admitted to lying about needing the money, so you know she is perfectly capable of supporting herself. The money you make would only get in the way of rebuilding a potential relationship.”

“Yeah, I think you’re right. Money will just complicate things. I will probably just set it aside for the future as you never know what will happen.”

While going through the checkout, Ricky couldn’t help but think about what the future might hold. It started small, with the upcoming semester. He would work hard to get his grades up. Then he would surprise Gina with the most romantic promposal he could think of, one that would blow her own from camp out of the water.

He was smiling to himself, daydreaming about ways to make his promposal and prom itself the most romantic thing possible for Gina. For his Gina.

“Are you ok, sweetie?” Gina asked after she finished paying for the groceries.

Ricky snapped out of his daydream. “Yeah, I was just daydreaming. Thinking about this amazing girlfriend of mine.”

Gina giggled, a slight blush appearing on her face. 

It was already late afternoon so the pair quickly made their way home, ready to cook dinner on their first evening of officially living together.

Chapter Text

Back home, they put the moving boxes and suitcase in Ricky’s room, or their room as Ricky now insisted on calling it.

Gina started preparing dinner in the kitchen while Ricky sat at the kitchen table watching her. He had offered to help at least five times but Gina had shooed him away every single time. So he chose to just sit at the kitchen table so he could keep her company.

“Didn’t you need to call your mom?” Gina asked while she was dicing up a cucumber.

“Oh yeah! Thanks for reminding me.” Ricky quickly grabbed his phone and dialed his mom.

Gina listened to the one sided conversation as she continued preparing dinner.

“Hey mom!”

“Yeah I’m good, how are you?”

“Remember when I told you about Quinn, the director of Gina’s movie, contacting me about my song? I’ve decided to allow her to use the song but could use some help when it comes to the legal side of things. Do you know someone who could help me?”

“That’s great!”

“Yeah, I’m sure dad won’t mind. I’ll ask him later.”

“Love you too, mom! Bye!”

Gina was so happy for Ricky that his bond with his mom had significantly improved. He knew how rough it was for him last year, she could relate like no other.

“What did your mom say?”

“She said that she will have someone who specializes in this kind of stuff call me tomorrow. And she will be in Salt Lake again in a few days so we can meet up then to discuss it. Asked if it was ok to come over for dinner. I’ll ask dad but I’m sure he won’t mind.”

Gina smiled at him. She remembered the boy who over a year ago on Thanksgiving was hesitant to call his mom. Now, no longer a boy really, he was happy to call her. “Sounds good, soon you will be a famous musician and I will be your number one fan.” Gina laughed.

Ricky got up and walked over to her. “No, you won’t be.” He said playfully.

Gina raised her eyebrow.

“You will be my number one super cute super fan.” He lifted her chin and gave her a quick kiss, making her giggle. 

“Alright,” Ricky said, returning to the kitchen table. “Time for phone call number two, to the one and only Ms. Quinn, wish me luck!”

Gina laughed. “Good luck!”

Another one sided conversation followed.

“Hi, this is Ricky Bowen.”

“Yes, I made up my mind, I have decided to sell you the license to use my song.”

“Oh wow, I guess it’s good that I agreed then.” Ricky let out a nervous chuckle.

“Yes, that's fine, I can go over the documents with my legal advisor.” Gina raised her eyebrow at Ricky’s formal tone.

“Thank you, have a good eve-”

“She hung up.” Ricky said as he stared at his phone.

Gina laughed. “Maybe she felt threatened by your legal advisor.”

“Hey!” Ricky grinned as he got up to stand behind her, wrapping his arms around her waist. “I was trying to be professional, Miss Porter.”

Gina leaned back against him. “Oh, you were very professional Mr. Bowen.” She couldn’t say it with a straight face though and started giggling.

“Are you laughing at me?” Ricky said in fake indignation.

“I would never!”

“And lying too!” Ricky laughed. “Careful now, or I may have to tickle you!”

“Hey now, no distracting the chef or your dinner may get burned.”

“Hmm, we can’t have that.” He mumbled as he buried his face in her neck, leaving soft kisses.

Gina dropped the knife that she had been using to cut the cucumber and turned around in his arms. “You know, you are very bad at this not distracting thing.”

“In my defense, you’re even worse!”

“What? I didn’t do anything to distract you!” Gina said, indignant.

"Yes, you did!”

“I did nothing.” Gina pouted.

“Now you’re just making it worse. First, you just being in the same room as me is just utterly distracting. Then you pouting so cutely is making it ten times worse. You are very guilty of being a distraction.”

“Would you rather I stop being in a room with you?” Gina laughed.

Ricky bent his head down, their noses now gently brushing. “I never said I minded the distraction.” He whispered before capturing her lips with his.

Someone cleared their throat nearby, making Ricky and Gina jump.

Mike stood in the doorway to the living room. “Am I going to have to announce my presence into every room before walking in now?” He laughed.

Ricky grinned. “That’s not a bad idea, actually!”

Gina giggled before freeing herself from his arms to check on the oven. “Dinner is almost ready. Would either one of you mind setting the table?”

“Yes m’am” Mike playfully saluted before starting to set the table. 

Gina finished mixing up the side salad before pulling the mac and cheese with panko bread crumbs and ham cubes out of the oven and placing it on the table. “There we go, a hearty meal to fight a hangover. I hope it helps a little.”

“It smells delicious, Gina. I am sure it will help a lot.” Mike smiled at her as they all sat down to eat.

It was a nice family dinner with just the three of them. They mostly talked about their respective New Year’s parties.

Gina felt so at ease in the Bowen household. A simple dinner like this felt like the most precious of family time. It was just them eating and chatting together. No questions about careers, no expectations for certain results, just them having fun and enjoying a meal.

As Gina looked at Mike and Ricky argue about who needs to do the dishes between bites and sometimes with mouths still full, she smiled.

She was happy.

She was home.

That evening, the two of them were relaxing in Ricky’s bedroom. Gina was laying on the bed reading the new script while Ricky was sitting on the floor leaning against the bed, scrolling through his phone.

“WHAT THE FUCK!” Ricky shouted as he jumped up from his position on the floor.

Gina jumped up from her comfy position on the bed. “What? What is it? What happened?”

“This guy!” Ricky seethed.

“What guy?” Gina asked, confused.

Ricky turned his phone to Gina to show an Instagram post from Quinn that had Gina tagged. It was to officially introduce Gina before dropping the teaser trailer tomorrow. Below it was a rather unsavory comment.

“Oh, is that it?” Gina relaxed as she laid back down on the bed.

“What do you mean is that it?” Ricky said angrily.

Throughout the year, he had become quite possessive of Gina, even doing some things he wasn’t really proud of when he felt threatened. Those were just against guys who were into her, or were dating her in EJ’s case. This however was a whole nother level and he did not know how to deal with it.

Gina got up and placed her hands on his chest to soothe him. “It’s best to just ignore them, sweetie, there really isn’t anything you or I can do to stop them.”

“I’m not ok with people saying shit like that about you!” Ricky fumed.

“Neither am I but what can you do? I can’t block every person that says weird stuff about me online, I would have to block thousands of people. I just try to avoid the comments these days and especially the DMs.”

“What DMs?” Ricky asked suspiciously.

“Trust me on this one, babe. You do NOT want to see them. If you think this message is bad, it got a lot worse in my DMs, some pictures included.” Gina shuddered thinking about all the revolting things she had seen in her inbox.

Gina could feel Ricky shaking in anger. She wrapped her arms around him and hugged him. “I know it sucks, trust me, I do. But it’s part of the price I pay, or I guess we pay, for me being an actress.”

Ricky wrapped his arms around her in return, squeezing a bit too tight for Gina’s comfort but she decided to ignore that for now. “It doesn’t make it right,” he muttered.

“I know, baby. I was actually thinking of making a new, private Instagram account for just my friends so I could share stuff. Then I can keep my current one as an official one and maybe hire someone to keep an eye on it and delete nasty comments and DMs. That way neither you nor I would have to deal with it.” 

Gina guided a clearly disgruntled Ricky to the bed so they could both sit down, Ricky instantly groaned and fell backwards on the bed. “Can’t I ask Emmy to hunt them all down. I’m sure she would manage that.” He grumbled.

Gina laughed. “Oh, I don’t doubt that! She is terrifying sometimes, I’m glad I’m on her good side.”

Gina sat up with her head against the headboard, patting her lap. Ricky instantly laid his head on her lap so Gina could play with his curls.

Whenever she played with his curls and he was just resting in her lap, he felt so at ease. He even fell asleep a few times which Gina had called the cutest thing ever.

“I hate it too, you know, the comments. They make me really uncomfortable.” Gina spoke softly. “If I didn’t love acting so much, I wouldn’t do it because it’s putting up with that is a lot.”

Ricky was silent for a moment, thinking about what she said. He recalled her words to her mother during their argument: being famous is an unfortunate side effect of doing something I love.

Gina is a performer, she always has been. She has always had that star quality and he knew that. In a way, he always expected her to become famous, though perhaps not this soon.

The fame scared him. Gina being famous meant more people would be interested in her, more people would want her. It wouldn’t just be fans and weird people in the comments wanting her, there would be famous celebrities and directors. She would be drawn into the light as he waited for her in the shadows. What if the light would be so bright that it would make him fade away? What if he would lose her to fame?

He shook his head, admonishing himself for thinking that way. Gina chose him, several times now, she even moved an entire movie production to be here with him and their friends.

But what if down the road I’m not enough for her anymore?

The voice kept repeating this in the back of his mind. She was Gina Porter, the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. She was smart, insanely talented and had a heart of gold. 

And he… 

He was just Ricky.

“Sorry, I shouldn’t talk about such silly things, I should just ignore the comments.” Gina interrupted his thoughts.

Ricky realized he had been so caught up in his own head that he never replied to her. He sat up and looked at her. “No, Gi! Sorry I was just thinking, you know how it goes, it takes a while.” He gave her a goofy grin in the hopes of masking his insecurity.

Gina saw right through it, she knew him too well. “Talk to me.”

Ricky sighed, knowing that he couldn’t hide anything from her. “I know it’s stupid, trust me I really do, but I’m scared.”

“Scared of what?” She asked him gently.

“This… You…” Ricky said.

Gina raised an eyebrow. “Me?”

“No… No! Not like that! I mean… I’m scared that you will become so famous, that…”

“That what?”

“That I won’t be good enough for you anymore.” Ricky mumbled as he looked down. “That I will lose you. What if you find someone who is better than me?”

It dawned on Gina how hard the past few days must have been on him as well. How all these changes and the fame that came with them not just terrified her, but the both of them. How Ricky’s fear of losing people also meant he didn’t want to lose her.

“Ricky?” She said softly. 

Ricky looked up to meet her eyes.

“Earlier you said that I needed to make the choice between my mother’s happiness and my own. In a way I had made that choice long before you asked me that question, I just didn’t know it yet.”

“What do you mean?”

“I made that choice, subconsciously over a year ago, when I knitted you that hat and put the note inside it. I made the choice back then to give you my heart, to give you a part of me I never could or would take back.”

Gina gently ran her hand through his curls. “But it is so much more. You are my home, Ricky. Having been the girl without a home for so long, this means more to me than I could ever possibly explain. No matter how warm and alluring that spotlight is, it could never match the warmth I feel of coming home to someone I love and who loves me in return. I want to come home to you every single day, Ricky.”

As Ricky gazed into his girlfriend’s beautiful brown eyes, he marveled at how she always knew just what to say to make him forget about all his worries. She was right, they were each other’s home, they would both fight to keep it that way. It was never just him fighting to keep her, she fought just as hard to keep him. They would chase each other down. 

Ricky leaned forward and kissed her gently. “I love you, Gi.” No other words needed to be spoken. 

The rest of the evening, the pair simply relaxed together. Gina was using Ricky’s ChromeCast to watch a show on the TV in his room. 

Ricky didn’t really pay attention to it, Gina mentioned it was a baking show called The Great British Bake Off, not something he was really interested in. He didn’t mind though, he was still comfortably laying on Gina’s lap and scrolling through his phone while she absentmindedly played with his hair.

Occasionally the vague, British commentary made Gina laugh, causing Ricky to look up from his scrolling to catch her smile. He loved seeing her smile like that, even if he had no idea what was going on. He heard something about meringue and thought it sounded like a weird disease. 

The Ricky of two years ago would spend his time mocking the show as he didn’t care for it, similar to what he did when Nini took him to see The Greatest Showman. The new Ricky was perfectly happy to let Gina enjoy her show without interrupting. Heck, he would watch every single episode of it, if that would make her happy.

After the success of the date with the puppies, having watched Mark and Spark for her, maybe the next date would involve baking and British people. He wasn’t quite sure yet how that would work out but as long as Gina was having a good time, the date would be a success.

Two hours of British TV and endless scrolling later and Ricky about to doze off on Gina’s lap.

“Ricky?”

“Hm?” He was only half awake.

Gina chuckled. “I think it’s about time we go to sleep.”

“Ok,” Ricky said as he nuzzled into her lap and closed his eyes.

“You’re so cute, baby, but I do actually want to be able to lay down to go to sleep. That and I need to change into my pajamas and brush my teeth.” Gina gently nudged him off her lap.

Ricky grumbled. “You are a cruel woman.”

Gina got up. “No, cruel would be no cuddling in bed when I get back.”

“Gi, you and I both know you would miss the cuddles just as much as I would.” He said with a smug grin as he leaned back against his pillow.

Gina rolled her eyes and laughed. “I can neither confirm nor deny that.” She winked at him before heading to the bathroom.

After both of them had changed into their pajamas and gotten ready for bed, Gina snuggled up against him, her back against his chest. 

Ricky wrapped his arms around her and buried his face in her neck. “Hm, I could really get used to this.”

Gina sighed happily. “Me too.”

It didn’t take long for the pair to fall asleep, exhausted from the rollercoaster of the past few days but looking forward to a hopefully brighter future.

Chapter Text

The rest of the winter break was thankfully a lot calmer than the first few days of it. Per Ricky’s advice, Gina kept contact with her mom to a minimum, only sending her the text every evening that she promised. Most of the time she wouldn’t even get a reply to that. 

January 2nd the first teaser trailer dropped for HSM4. Gina’s Instagram and TikTok notifications quickly made her phone go mental. She decided to turn all notifications off and stay off both apps for a while until she could make private alt accounts. 

The dinner on Friday had to be canceled as her mom had an emergency at work and would be gone for another two weeks. Ricky would not admit this to Gina but he was quite happy that Terri would be gone for a bit. 

Ricky in the meantime had been talking to a colleague of his mom who specializes in entertainment industry contracts. Quinn had sent him an initial contract which he had forwarded to the lawyer. He had yet to receive a reply from him.

Mike, Ricky and Gina had found a comfortable pattern while living together. Ricky and Gina would often do the grocery runs together after which Gina would cook dinner. Gina had offered to do this as she genuinely likes cooking and is significantly better at it than both Bowen men, even with Mike’s improved cooking skills. Gina also saw it as her way to thank Mike for his hospitality. She offered him money for her stay but he had refused that, so instead she cooked and often paid for groceries.

One night Ricky was over at Big Red’s together with Jet, at Gina’s insistence as Ricky had not been wanting to leave her side for a while now. She said that it’s important that he hangs out with his friends as well so the boys had a videogame night. 

That evening turned out to be the start of Gina and Mike watching series together, starting with Lucifer on Netflix, a habit they would continue for many evenings afterwards.

When Ricky got home later that evening, he found his dad asleep in the armchair and Gina asleep on the couch. Lucifer was still playing on the TV, a half eaten bowl of popcorn on the coffee table.

Ricky smiled at the scene, glad to see that Gina and his dad had a fun evening. He gently woke up Gina first, knowing his dad would be able to sleep through a Thanksgiving parade.

“Hey baby,” he whispered as he gently kissed her cheek and shook her shoulder.

Gina slowly opened her eyes, taking a moment to focus on him. “Hey handsome, did you have fun?” She sat up, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes.

“I did and so did you, I see.” He smiled as he sat down beside her.

She leaned her head on his shoulder. “Yeah, your dad and I decided to watch Lucifer. It was really fun but I guess we were both pretty tired after a while.”

“Glad you had fun, sweetie.” Ricky kissed her temple. “How about you go get ready for bed. I’ll wake up dad and send him to bed as well.”

“Sounds like a plan.” She quickly gave him a kiss on the cheek before heading into the bathroom to get ready for bed.

Gina was sitting on the bed waiting for Ricky. It was only 09:30 PM but tomorrow was their first day of the new semester and Gina wanted Ricky to have a good start, which meant getting to school on time. That mission has previously been considered a miraculous feat for Ricky Bowen.

Ricky entered the bedroom after he and his dad cleared the living room and his dad went to bed. He sat down beside her. “So, ready for tomorrow?”

“Yeah, it’s going to be nice to have the normalcy of just school for a bit, before shooting for the Romeo and Juliet film starts. What about you?” 

“I gotta admit, I’m a bit nervous. I really want to get into college but I’m also worried that I won’t be able to get my grades up. What if I’m just not good enough, Gi?” Ricky pulled a pillow into his lap as he stared at the floor, something he usually did when he needed comfort or felt insecure. 

“We’re both going to work hard to get your grades up. I will help you every step of the way, sweetie. But there is one thing you need to remember.” She gently lifted his chin so he would look at her.

“What?” He whispered.

“We will work hard together, but even if you don’t manage to get your grades up enough, which I doubt because I know you can do it, not getting into college right away is not the end of the world. College can be a great road to success and a good career, but it’s not the only road. Some people never go to college, some people never finish college, some people start college in their 30s, 40s or even 50s.”

“But what am I supposed to do if I don’t get into college?” Ricky asked with so much uncertainty in his voice.

Gina wrapped her arms around him and pulled him against her chest, hugging him tightly. “We will figure it out, baby. For now, we will work together on getting you into college. And if that fails, then we will work together to make a new plan. No matter what, we will figure it out together.” She gently kissed the top of her head.

Ricky hugged her tightly, burying his face in her neck. “Isn’t there a school for trophy boyfriends?” He mumbled.

Gina giggled. “You’d be top of the class for sure.”

Ricky sat up again and looked her in the eyes. “Thank you for always being there for me, Gi. Did I ever tell you that you’re amazing?” He gently caressed her cheek.

“We’re there for each other, babe.”

They leaned closer and were about to kiss when Gina’s phone started buzzing.

Gina glanced at her phone and saw that Kourtney was calling. She quickly picked it up.

“Hey Kourt!” Gina put her phone on speaker so Ricky could listen in as well.

“Gi! Go to the Entertainment Weekly website right now! You need to read what they posted.”

“O-kay…?” 

“Just do it!”

Gina grabbed her laptop and went to the EW website. It wasn’t hard to spot what article Kourtney was talking about.

“Oh God…” Gina whispered, horrified.

“What is it?” Ricky asked.

In reply, Gina simply turned the laptop to him. 

Gina Porter; Rising Star or Homewrecker?

EW has received the scoop on the High School Musical 4 movie that will arrive in theaters nationwide later this year. Aside from the old High School Musical cast, it was also going to feature former child star Mack Alana, known from the hit series Mark and Spark, as well as TikTok sensation Dani McKinley. 

Mack and Dani had been in a very public relationship, often posting adorable selfies together. Right after Dani cryptically announced her departure from the project, rumors of Mack being spotted with another girl started to go around.

After some digging, EW found out that this other girl is Gina Porter, the budding actress who replaced Dani as the lead in the High School Musical 4 movie. Ms. Porter was previously featured in a documentary about the first amateur production of Frozen, where her moral character was called into question. Despite being in a relationship with the director of the musical production, she was pursuing a relationship with one of her co-stars. 

Ms. Porter is clearly not shy of using her charms and good looks to get what she wants. Is this how she got the role in High School Musical 4? We, for one, deem it unlikely that a simple highschooler would get the leading role in a production of this size just by luck. It is unlikely that a girl with hardly any background would be skilled enough for a lead role. What tricks has Ms. Porter used to get the lead? How many people aside from Mack Alana did she charm to make her way to the top? How many more will follow? She has already been announced as the lead in another movie. How did she get that? We would sure like to find out!

“WHAT THE ACTUAL FUCK?” Ricky shouted as he jumped up from the bed.

“I take it, you guys read it?” Kourtney asked.

“Yeah,” Gina stammered. 

“Can we call them? Can we do something? Can we sue them?! I should call my mom! We can sue them so they take it down!” Ricky started raging. He needed it all to disappear, it was too much.

“Ricky!” Gina tried to get his attention. “You know we can’t do anything about it.”

“Why not!” Ricky shouted in pure frustration and anger. “They’re basically slut-shaming you and I can’t stop them?”

“Ricky!” Kourtney shouted over the phone.

Gina was stunned. Ricky normally never shouted. He wasn’t mad at her, she knew that, but his anger did not help. Him calling it slut-shaming made the gossip article make her feel even worse. She felt the anxiety building inside her, the words of the article constantly repeating through her mind.

Not skilled enough

Just got lucky

She needed to clear her head.

“I… I think I need a moment.” Gina quickly got up and left the room, running into the bathroom.

“Wait, Gi!” Ricky called after her.

“Ricky Bowen, you are a fucking idiot!” Kourtney shouted at him over the phone.

“What?” Ricky snapped back angrily. “Can’t I get mad that some filthy gossip rag is calling my girlfriend a homewrecker and basically a slut who charmed her way into getting the lead?!”

“What point is there in raging around like an idiot? It’s not like you can stop it.” 

“Can’t we sue them? Can’t we make them take it down?” Ricky argued, wanting to just make it all disappear.

“No, you idiot. They have freedom of press. And even if they would take it down, once something is posted online, it stays online.”

“Ok, but why am I an idiot for getting rightfully upset?” Ricky snapped back at Kourtney as he heard the shower being turned on in the bathroom.

“Because, you dumbass, I called Gina to warn her as this would cause a shitstorm online and most likely at school tomorrow. I did not call her to make her feel worse than the article would already make her. However you seem to have no issue with that.”

“I…”

“Look, Ricky, I understand that you want to protect Gina and rightfully so. But the more movies she does, the more of these dumb articles will appear. You, me and all her other friends need to support her and help her deal with the slander, not jump into a rage ourselves.”

Ricky collapsed on the bed realizing he let his own anger and possessiveness over Gina get the better of him. “I am an idiot.”

“Yes, you are.”

“What can I do to fix it?” Ricky sighed.

Kourtney was silent for a moment. “Look, Ricky, you know her better than anyone. You probably know what is going through her head right now. So help her and try and prepare her for the likely shitstorm at school tomorrow.”

Ricky thought he indeed knew what was going through her mind right now and it wasn’t pretty. He could kick himself right now for adding to it. “I gotta go, Kourt. Thanks for warning us about the article.”

“Just don’t be a fool now, ok Ricky?”

“Yeah…”

They hung up and Ricky quickly jumped up to head to the bathroom. The door was locked and the shower was still running. He sighed, there was no point in banging on the door and getting her to come out, that would likely have the opposite effect.

He knew she was taking a shower to calm her nerves and anxiety, so his next step, instead of waiting outside the bathroom, was making her a cup of tea. He headed into the kitchen to boil some water and dug around the drawer to find her favorite tea. 

When he returned with a steaming mug of tea, he heard the shower had stopped. He knocked on the bathroom door and spoke gently: “Hey Gi, I got tea for you when you’re ready. I will put it on your nightstand.”

“Thanks,” a soft reply came. “I’ll be out in a minute.”

Ricky breathed a sigh of relief as he headed to their bedroom, placing the mug of tea on the nightstand on Gina’s side of the bed.

It was going to take a long time, he feared, before he would be able to ignore all those hateful things that people were saying about Gina. He got plenty of hate after the Frozen documentary, but he could ignore it when it was aimed at him.

Hate towards Gina was a lot harder to ignore. He just couldn’t understand how anyone could hate someone who was absolutely perfect in his eyes and more importantly had done nothing to warrant the hate. He had to find a way to deal with the haters, the attacks by the media as well as the perverts in the comments or it would drive him insane.

It wasn’t just that though. Miss Jenn had always said that Hollywood is unfair and devastating, it’s a hard world. One that Gina, whether she liked it or not, was now a part of.

It terrified him.

How could he hold on to the one person that meant the world to me when a place as vile as Hollywood was chipping away at her. Pushing and pulling in every different direction, praising and slandering all at once. What if they had chipped away so much that there was nothing to hold on to anymore?

He sat down on the bed waiting for Gina, who thankfully only took a few more minutes to return.

“Hey,” she spoke softly. “Sorry for walking out on you like that, I just needed a moment.” She sat down beside him on the bed.

“I’m the one who needs to apologize. I shouldn’t have freaked out like that.”

“To be fair, we both freaked out, just in different ways.”

Ricky sighed. “I know, but I shouldn’t have added to your freak out. I just hate it when people speak ill of you, it makes me so mad.”

Gina rested her head on his shoulder. “I know, I feel the same way when people say bad stuff about you. But these articles are part of the price I will have to pay for being in movies and so will you, I’m afraid.”

“I know,” Ricky said. “It just scares me, Gi. This is only the start, there will be many more. What if it becomes too much? What if we can’t handle it?”

“If it becomes too much, then I will stop.”

“But you love acting!”

“I do, but I doubt I would still love it if all the things around it become too much. It’s just…” Gina’s voice trailed off for a moment. “I just don’t want to see you upset. I don’t want you to get hurt.”

“That’s the whole reason why I got so upset, because they hurt you. I guess we’re both a little protective of the other. I feel the need to fight anyone that says shit about you, sadly right now there are many.” Ricky wrapped an arm around her. “One of the few downsides of being a trophy boyfriend. Thankfully there are millions of upsides.”

Gina let out a soft chuckle.

“I guess we'll just have to learn to ignore those types of articles and find someone to help with your Instagram and TikTok accounts. And I promise that I will try my best to not go on a full rampage whenever I see stuff like that.”

Gina smiled, knowing full well that it was a thing they would both have to get used to, it would take time. “Go into the comment section of my latest Instagram post and you may just rival King Kong and Godzilla when it comes to rampaging.”

Ricky chuckled. “Yeah, let’s not do that. How about instead we get under the covers and cuddle? That sounds like a way better and not so destructive plan.”

“Hmm, I like that plan.” Gina said, giving him a quick kiss before getting up so she could get under the covers.

They snuggled up together, having become used to sleeping in each other’s arms. For a moment neither of them spoke until Gina broke the silence. “Babe, I’ve been thinking.”

“Hm?”

“So, I know it may be silly but I was thinking of giving part of the money I made from HSM4 to the East High drama department. I was thinking of giving them 25,000, that way Miss Jenn can go all out with the next few productions. The Spring musical will be your last as well, I want it to be special.”

Ricky pulled Gina closer and nuzzled her neck before replying. “That’s very sweet of you. I think the drama department still has a lot of money left from the donation from Alyson Reed and Bart Johnson so I am sure Miss Jenn is already planning to go all out. I would still do it though, Miss Jenn and the drama department have done so much for us. If I had the money, I would definitely do the same.”

“Going to be fun to watch Miss Jenn go absolutely mental in our next production. I wonder what it will be.” Gina sighed. “It’s sad that it will be our last production together, I’m going to miss sharing the stage with you.”

“Hey, never say never, maybe I can be another featured extra in one of your movies. Who knows, I might even be upgraded from Math Nerd Boy to Skater Boi!”

Gina giggled. “Who knows indeed. We may need a Skater Boi in Romeo and Juliet.”

"Ah, if only!" Ricky sighed dramatically. “Actually never asked you, any news yet on who is going to be Romeo?”

“Now that you mention it, Maddox did text me about it earlier while you were at Big Red’s. She said he has been cast but she can’t reveal a name just yet. So everything will continue according to schedule. That means my first costume fitting will be in a few days.”

“Hm, I wonder who it is.”

“Yeah, me too. I might see if Ashlyn knows, I will bug her tomorrow at school.”

“Are you ready for tomorrow?” Ricky asked gently.

Gina sighed. “I honestly don’t know what to expect. Like will people at school ignore it? Will they gossip? Will they take pictures? All I can really do is hope for the best and prepare for the worst. At least you and our friends know better than to believe the bullshit that article wrote about me.”

“Of course, because let’s be honest here, I’m the only one who can charm my way into things.” Ricky laughed.

“I can’t even deny that,” Gina giggled. “After all, you charmed your way into my heart.”

Ricky nuzzled her neck before kissing her cheek. “And you into mine.”

The following morning, Gina managed to get Ricky to wake up on time so they wouldn’t be late for school, a feat deemed a miracle by Mike. They both ate a quick breakfast before grabbing their school bags.

“Ready to go?”

“Ready!” Ricky replied as he grabbed his car keys. “Bye dad!”

“See you, Mike!”

The pair of them drove to school in comfortable silence, both still waking up a little. When they arrived at school, they noticed several vans with logos from different local gossip magazines and websites.

“Oh no,” they both said in unison. 

Unfortunately, the pair had already been spotted. As soon as Ricky parked the car and they got out, reporters started heading their way. 

“Gina, are the rumors true that you caused the breakup between Dani and Mack?”

“Did you know Mack was cheating on Dani with you?”

“Did you date Mack to get the lead in High School Musical 4?”

Flashes from cameras blinded the pair. Ricky quickly grabbed Gina’s hand to steady her. More questions were shot at Gina in rapid fire.

“Is this your latest boyfriend?”

“Do you think jumping from man to man is a good example to set to the children watching the High School Musical 4 movie?”

Someone made their way through the reporters, making the rapid fire questions stop as the person said: “Hey G-force!”

Chapter Text

Both Ricky and Gina turned towards the voice which they had instantly recognized.

“Mack!” Gina smiled at him. “What are you doing here?”

“Hey Mack!” Ricky greeted him with a smile too, having gained a little bit more respect for Gina’s former co-star since their conversation on opening night of HSM3 as well as the fact that he backed away from Gina the moment he found out her and Ricky were dating.

The flashes from the photographers blinded the three of them for a moment.

“Let’s go inside where we can talk.” Mack said before not so gently pushing the paparazzi out of the way and making his way towards the school. Gina and Ricky quickly followed, almost running to catch up and get away from the press.

Inside, they were met by the curious looks of many of the other students, some grabbing their phones to take pictures.

Mack turned towards them. “We should find some place quiet to talk.”

Ricky and Gina both nodded and if by unspoken agreement headed towards the bunker. Once there, Gina and Ricky sat down on the bleachers as Mack grabbed a chair to sit across from them.

“So,” Mack started.

“What are you doing here?” Gina asked at the same time.

Mack chuckled. “Yeah, I was going to talk to you about that. I wanted to talk face to face with the both of you actually. Yesterday’s article made that a little more tricky.”

“Yeah, no kidding.” Ricky grumbled.

“So, remember how I went live on the opening night of your play?”

Both of them nodded, they had watched it later that evening. Mack had withdrawn from the Romeo and Juliet play and announced a reboot of Mark and Spark. He had spoken very highly of the two of them, something both of them were grateful for.

“I talked to Disney about the reboot. They are going to give it the greenlight, actually it’s going to be reworked as Mark and the Sparklets, a nest of puppies that will be Spark and Lark’s kids.”

Gina squealed in excitement. “Oh, that sounds amazing, Mack!”

Ricky smiled too. “So basically you get to play with puppies all day and get paid for it too? Man, that sounds like an amazing job.”

“I’m glad you guys are as excited as I am.” Mack laughed. “They did have one stipulation. They will only do the reboot if I first play Romeo in Quinn’s new movie.”

Gina was actually happy to hear that. She had gotten used to working with Mack and he has been nothing but respectful towards her, as well as towards her and Ricky’s relationship.

“So you will be Romeo after all. How do you feel about that?” Gina asked him.

Mack shrugged. “Honestly, I don’t mind it too much. The project is fun, especially with the new script. It also helps that I have already worked with you before and that we’re friends now. Or at least I hope we’re friends?”

Gina grabbed Ricky’s hands, entwining their fingers. She knew full well that despite Mack not being a threat to their relationship, Ricky was not fully comfortable around him, though he was getting there. “We are, Mack.”

“Awesome!” Mack smiled. “It will be nice to have some normal friends now that I’m going to school here!”

“Wait, you are?” Ricky asked, surprised.

“Yeah, I requested that as the movie will be shot here. I kinda wanted to have at least some of the normal teenager experience, you know? Hang out with friends, eat lunch in a cafetaria, have classes with actual classmates instead of tutors and even go to a school dance.”

Ricky was surprised at the little things he named, realizing that some of those things are easily taken for granted by most people but seen as a dream come true by others. He was genuinely happy for Mack to be able to experience that. “Well, welcome to East High then, Mack! Are you going to join the drama department as well?”

“I mean, that would sound like a blast. Going to be intimidating though, you absolutely killed it on stage during your last musical.”

“Thanks, man, but the drama department is all about having fun together, so no need to be intimidated by anyone. Besides, the only truly intimidating one is this one.” Ricky laughed as he nudged Gina’s shoulder who giggled in return. “She’s our only real triple threat.”

Gina rolled her eyes at Ricky. “I may have been intimidating a year and a half ago but now it couldn’t be further from the truth.” She turned towards Mack. “However, being intimidated by Ricky is like being intimidated by a golden retriever so you may want to rethink that reboot.”

“Hey!” Ricky said as he nudged her shoulder while Mack burst out laughing.

“Point taken, no need to be intimidated at all.” Mack smiled at the two. “However, we do need to address the elephant in the room I guess: the press.”

“Yeah,” Gina sighed. “Any tips? That article from yesterday kinda caught us both off guard.”

“Many in fact,” Mack replied. “I can imagine it was not a fun read, I wasn’t exactly happy with it myself but it wasn’t the first time I have read bullshit articles about myself. It sucks, it always will. So, there are two tactics you can use to deal with it.” Mack stopped to gather his thoughts.

Both Ricky and Gina waited patiently for him to continue.

“Ok, so 1: you could completely ignore it, refuse to talk to anyone. This used to be an extremely effective tactic back in the day but not so much anymore, sadly.”

“How so?” Gina asked curiously, to her it seemed like the most logical approach.

“Because everyone has a camera in their pocket. If they spot you doing anything, it will be online in seconds and people will speculate. Before social media and smartphones this was a great tactic, not so much anymore right now.”

“Ok,” Ricky said hesitantly. “And the other tactic?”

“So, the other tactic is being very clear about your love life. Make it extremely obvious who you are dating. Make it extremely obvious as well who you are just friends with. Pretty much, the two of you post pictures together on Instagram or whatever to make it very clear you are together and happy. Make sure that no one can doubt that.”

He turned to Gina. “Then you and I, during the interviews with the press for the movie, will make it extremely clear that we’re just friends. I will do the same on my Instagram. Like that, no matter if people see you two together or us just talking, there will be less rumors. I mean, there will always be rumors sadly, but like this less people will believe them.”

Gina turned towards Ricky. “What do you think?”

“I think it’s not a bad idea, and honestly it’s really our only option. People will speculate regardless. They were already doing that after the Frozen doc, with your rising stardom, it’s going to be a hundred times worse.” Ricky used his free hand to cup Gina’s face. “Besides, showing the world that I’m my girlfriend’s number one super cute super fan will make sure that no one will take my place.” He quickly pecked her on the lips, making Gina giggle.

Mack turned away, not very comfortable with PDA. “Right, so that’s settled then. You two will make it extremely obvious that you’re a couple. I will very clearly deny the rumors of the affair and make it very clear we’re just friends.”

“Sounds good,” Gina smiled at him. “And thanks, Mack, for wanting to help with this. I know the rumors mostly hurt me and you could have just ignored them, so I appreciate you trying to help instead.”

“Of course, G-Force.” He grinned at her. “Remember our deal? You teach me how to be a normal teenager and I teach you how to be a star. Dealing with nasty tabloid press is just part of your stardom lessons.”

Gina laughed. “Fair enough.”

The three of them were interrupted by the school bell.

“Shit!” Gina cursed. “I was going to make sure you were on time for your first class.” She jumped up and pulled Ricky up with her.

“See you, Mack!” She shouted over her shoulder as she dragged Ricky along with her.

Ricky just laughed and followed her, not minding at all if he would be late but finding Gina’s reaction adorable. “Bye Mack!”

The pair ran down the hallways, Gina dropping Ricky off at his class first. She gave him a peck on the lips, telling him to take notes before running off to her own class.

Ricky headed into class and sat down next to Big Red, grabbing one of his new notebooks from his bag and a pen. He wrote the name of the class at the top of the page, ready to take notes.

Big Red looks at him like he’s seen a ghost. “Dude, are you sick or something? I didn’t know you even owned a pen, let alone a notebook.”

“Nope, Gina is my new tutor as I need to get my grades up. And if I don’t take notes, I get the not so fun detention.”

Big Red shook his head. “I’m not even going to ask.”

Second period was a free period for Gina so she wandered over to Miss Jenn’s office. Knocking on the door she waited patiently for the singsong voice of her drama teacher telling her to come in.

“Gina! The most famous of all my children! Come in! Sit down.” She pointed towards a chair.

Gina took a seat as Miss Jenn sat down behind her desk. “Hello Miss Jenn, how was New Zealand?”

“Oh it was wonderful, my dear! We had such a good time. We’ll definitely go back there one day.”

Miss Jenn was positively glowing, making Gina truly happy that the first class tickets went to a good cause.

“Miss Jenn, I wanted to talk to you about the Spring musical.”

“Oh? You’re still joining us though, right? I know you’ll be busy with your next movie but-”

“Yeah, of course I will still join you guys. I even told Quinn that I needed room for it in my schedule.”

“You did?” Miss Jenn looked touched.

“Of course I did, Miss Jenn. You and the drama department mean the world to me. You are the one that created our little Wildcat family.”

Miss Jenn had to blink away a few tears.

Gina smiled as she continued. “It’s why I wanted to give you something.”

“Oh?”

“It’s for the next production and hopefully many more to follow. I want to donate part of the money I made from HSM4 to the drama department, 25,000 dollars to be exact. I want you to be able to create productions worthy of this drama department for current and future Wildcats.”

Miss Jenn looked at her stunned. “Gina…”

“I won’t take no for an answer, Miss Jenn.”

Miss Jenn jumped up from a chair and rushed around her desk, hugging Gina tightly. “Thank you, Gina. Not just from me but from all current and future thespians.”

Gina hugged her back. “No, thank you Miss Jenn, for making a home for me and all the other Wildcats. You have taught me so much. You allowed me the freedom to be myself.”

Miss Jenn crouched down in front of Gina’s chair. “Gina, when you first got here, as intimidating as you were, I knew you were gonna go far. You’ve always had this fierce passion about you and this glow when you were performing. Having seen you grow, watching you become this beautiful young woman with a heart of gold, I now truly believe you will be one of the brightest stars out there. It is an honor to be a part of your journey.”

Gina had trouble holding back tears. Miss Jenn meant the world to her, to all the Wildcats. She was their mother and she would guard her cubs fiercely. “Thank you, Miss Jenn.” She whispered softly. “Thank you for being there to help me along the way.”

“Always.” Miss Jenn smiled at her before getting up and sitting in her chair again.

“This afternoon after classes I would like to announce the Spring musical. I will send a group text message later but could you also spread the word in case people may have missed the message?”

“Of course, Miss Jenn. I have to go now though, my next class starts soon. We can discuss how to handle the donation after the announcement if that’s ok with you.”

“Of course, my dear. Now run along, we don’t want you to be late for class.”

“See you later, Miss Jenn!” Gina smiled as she left the office.

At lunchtime, Gina made her way into the cafeteria with Ashlyn, both trying to actively ignore people taking pictures of them.

“Oh Ash, I forgot to tell you! They finally cast Romeo, Mack is going to play him after all.”

“Yeah I know, Maddox told me.” Ashlyn smiled.

“Of course, she did.” Gina shook her head. “Keeping it a secret from me but you get the girlfriend privileges with all the gossip. Where is she anyway?”

“Helping Quinn with scouting for different set locations, she keeps sending me pictures of them.” Ashlyn giggled before linking her arm with Gina. “So, how do you feel about Mack being your co-star again?”

Gina shrugged. “Honestly, it’s quite nice. At least I know what to expect as we’ve already worked together.”

“And how does Ricky feel about it?”

“I think he’s ok with it. Him and Mack are getting along a bit better now, Mack even advised us earlier about dealing with the press.”

“Yeah, I read the article.”

“Yeah,” Gina felt her nerves building up at the mention of the article. She could still see the press vans outside from the cafeteria window. “Let’s not talk about that. Honestly, even talking about math would be a better subject right now.”

Ashlyn laughed. “Talking about math it is!” Gina joined in on the laughter.

The girls joined the lunch line, happily chatting about their classes and making guesses on what the Spring musical will be.

Someone joined behind them in the lunch line. “Hey G-Force! Hey Ashlyn!”

The girls turned to face Mack. “Hey Mack, how were your first classes?”

“Wait, you go to school here now?” Ashlyn interrupted.

“Yeah, I asked for it so I could have part of the normal teenage experience, you know?” He turned to Gina. “And they were interesting. It was weird to have to raise your hand when you need to ask a question and not just being able to go to the bathroom. The history professor scolded me for getting up to go.”

Gina and Ashlyn both laughed. “Welcome to high school, my privileged friend.”

Soon it was their turn to fill their trays with food.

“This looks… interesting.” Mack said with clear uncertainty in his tone as he looked at the food on offer.

“It’s not too bad, my high school in Florida was much worse.” Gina shrugged.

Having loaded their plates, they quickly made their way to the table where their friends were sitting. They tried to ignore all the students taking pictures of Gina and Mack but it was definitely putting Gina on edge.

To her relief, Ricky was already sitting at the table, talking to Kourtney about ‘gasp!’ schoolwork. Gina sat down beside him, giving him a kiss on the cheek. “Hey baby.”

Ricky turned to her, wrapping an arm around her and giving her a quick kiss. “Hello beautiful!”

Ashlyn had taken the seat to Gina’s other side as Mack sat across the table from them. Knowing full well that sitting beside Gina with Ricky on her other side would only cause rumors of a love triangle or throuple or whatever else the tabloids could come up with.

A lot of students were still taking pictures, much to everyone’s annoyance.

“I heard some journalists are paying students to get photos of you guys as they are banned from going into the school.” Ashlyn whispered.

Carlos and Seb, who had just joined the table, saw how annoyed everyone was getting. A devious twinkle appeared in Carlos’ eyes.

Carlos climbed on top of his chair and shouted. “Ok people, I understand I am extremely fabulous and you all want pictures. So, I will give you 30 seconds to take your pictures after which you leave me and my friends alone to eat in peace.”

Carlos struck several poses, while staring the students down. He had effectively called them all out on their behavior. Almost all of the students shamefacedly put away their phones and went about their business.

Kourtney laughed as Carlos sat down. “Carlos, you are a fabulous genius.”

The rest of the group joined in on the laughter.

“Hey, I can’t help it! I get jealous when all the attention is not on me!” Carlos smirked.

“Speaking of attention being on you.” Gina leaned towards Carlos. “Miss Jenn wants to announce the new musical this afternoon. You wouldn’t happen to know what it’s going to be, huh?”

“Sorry, my dearest Gi, I have been sworn to secrecy.” Carlos replied in his usual dramatic flair.

Gina shrugged and laughed. “Eh, it was worth a try.” She turned towards Ricky. “How did your classes go?”

Ricky was about to reply when Big Red jumped in. “Honestly, Gina, what have you done to this boy?”

“Huh?” Gina looked at Big Red, confused.

“He was taking notes!” Big Red said with utter shock in his voice.

This revelation made several people drop their fork in astonishment.

“Hey!” Ricky defended himself. “I need to get my grades up, ok! And Gina is a strict tutor.”

Big Red still shook his head in disbelief. “I have seen you do more in our first few classes than in all previous years combined, I think.”

“Damn Gi,” Kourtney laughed. “What did you threaten him with?”

Gina giggled. “I think it’s more what I threatened not to do.”

Ricky pulled Gina closer into his side and kissed her cheek. “Still very inhumane of you, Ms. Porter.”

Jet, who had just arrived and plopped down into the empty seat beside Kourtney, sighed. “Can we get a rule about PDA at the lunch table?”

“I agree!” Carlos said, getting curious looks from the others as Carlos was never one to shy away from PDA. “PDA is only allowed when you’re this fabulous.” Carlos kissed Seb on the cheek, making the rest of the group laugh.

“So, Kourt,” Ashlyn started. “Are you auditioning for the Spring musical?”

“Well, I’m not entirely sure, I need to make sure my grades don’t drop.” Kourtney said.

“Kourtney!” Gina exclaimed. “It’s your last show here at East High. You are joining us! I will drag you into the auditions myself if I have to!”

“But…”

“Kourt, you’ve already gotten into college. You have a 4.0 GPA which you can easily maintain even with the musical. It should be easy compared to last semester as you don’t have a movie to shoot and college applications to write.” Ashlyn added.

“I know, but…”

“Come on, Kourt. One last time as the Tercets?” Gina pleaded.

“Alright, fine! I will join you. But only because I love you Tercets!” Kourtney said, exasperated.

Ashlyn and Gina high-fived. “We know you do!”

Ricky gave them a bemused look. “Do I want to know what a Tercet is?”

Gina, Kourtney and Ashlyn regailed the group with the story of how their Beauty and the Beast audition came to be and how The Tercets was the unofficial name of their little sisterhood. They even had a group chat with just the three of them called The Tercets.

The group laughed and chatted about the upcoming musical, debating what it would be. They couldn’t wait for the announcement this afternoon.

Chapter Text

That afternoon all the drama kids gathered in the bunker, eagerly awaiting the announcement of the new musical. The group of drama kids was significantly larger with the success of High School Musical 3 as well as their gaining popularity as most of the drama kids were in the High School Musical 4 movie.

Much to Ashlyn’s delight, Maddox entered the bunker as well. Ashlyn ran up to hug her girlfriend. “I thought you wouldn’t be able to make it.”

Maddox gave Ashlyn a quick kiss. “We were able to stop a little earlier so now I can help Miss Jenn with the reveal.”

Carlos made a dramatic shushing sound towards Maddox, warning her not to reveal the musical.

“Wait, you know?” Ashlyn asked curiously.

Maddox rolled her eyes at Carlos before nodding at Ashlyn. “You’re going to love it.” She wrapped an arm around Ashlyn as they both sat down, Ashlyn happily leaning her head on Maddox’s shoulder.

As they were all seated, Miss Jenn made her grand entrance, dramatically swinging aside a curtain she was hiding behind.

“My babies! Welcome back for another semester of theater! This semester I have decided to go all out” She smiled at her students. “For the grand reveal I need you all to follow me.”

Everyone got up, curiously talking amongst themselves as they followed Miss Jenn down the hallway.

To their surprise, they walked past the auditorium. Miss Jenn instead led the class to the gym. However, it didn’t look like the normal gym anymore.

Two bright spotlights illuminated the center of the gym. The bleachers were set up in a circle instead of their standard rows, leaving a wide open circle in the middle. Even more curious was a net over the top half of the gym with several things above it that were hard to see.

Miss Jenn stepped into the spotlight. “Welcome, my babies, to the greatest show you will ever perform!”

Most of the theater group squealed in excitement.

“This is amazing!”

“I can’t wait!”

“This is going to be so much fun!”

“Wait, what show are we doing?” Ricky asked, utterly confused.

Carlos sighed. “Isn’t it obvious?”

Ricky gave him a blank stare.

“We’re doing The Greatest Showman!”

“Does it matter if I only watched like the first 20 minutes of the movie?” Ricky asked, nervously rubbing his neck.

Gina snorted. “I’ll have to make you watch it.”

Ricky laughed. “Well at least I can’t get kicked out of the theater this time.”

“Ricky Bowen, what did you do?” Gina laughed.

“Um… I may have shouted ‘That’s not realistic!’ at the screen a lot.”

Gina and some of the others from the drama class who were listening burst out laughing.

Miss Jenn clapped her hands to get everyone’s attention. “Alright, my babies, this show is going to be the biggest and most elaborate show we have done so far. It will involve a lot of dancing and stunt work.”

“Carlos,” Carlos stepped forward as Miss Jenn mentioned his name. “has graciously offered to drill all you guys on the elaborate choreography, focusing on a role in the ensemble so he has more time for that.”

Miss Jenn indicated Maddox next. “Miss Maddox has already started rigging up stuff for the stuntwork.”

Maddox flipped the switch to illuminate the entire gym.

Above the net they could now see several trapezes, some ropes and even a long silk cloth that aerial performers could use.

“Cool!” Gina shouted excitedly.

“Oh hell no!” Kourtney cried.

“As most of you know,” Miss Jenn continued. “There are a lot of different stunts in The Greatest Showman. Most of them have to do with elaborate dances, with the animals being dancers in costume. Some stunts however, like the aerial ones, will be performed using harnesses similar to what we used in High School Musical and tried to use in Beauty and The Beast.” Miss Jenn looked at Ricky, as he was the one wearing the harness in both of those musicals.

“Now, previous experience with the harness may not be so useful as these stunts are a lot more complicated. If you want to audition for Anne Wheeler or WD Wheeler, you will have to show that you’re not afraid to use the trapeze. For now, we have the net as a safety feature as the harness needs to be fitted to your size should you get the part. For the actual show there will be no net.”

“There are several roles you can try out for. The obvious lead role is of course PT Barnum, however there are several other big roles, namely: Charity Barnum, Lettie Lutz, Philip Carlyle, Anne Wheeler, Jenny Lindt, WD Wheeler, Tom Thumb and many other smaller roles. Please think about which one you would like to audition for. The auditions will be tomorrow after school. The song I want you to rehearse for the audition is the titular song called The Greatest Show.”

Everyone started talking excitedly, discussing what role they would like to try out for. “See you tomorrow at auditions, my babies!” Miss Jenn dismissed the class.

Ricky and Gina followed the rest of the group out of the gym. Gina was practically bouncing on her feet which Ricky found very endearing. “This is going to be so exciting!” She squealed.

“Do you already know who you want to try out for?” Ricky smiled at her.

“Oh, I am definitely going to try out for Anne! The trapeze stuff sounds amazing! It’s like dancing but in the air.” Gina twirled around in her joy and excitement, making Ricky laugh.

“Alright, Gina ballerina, and who do you think I should try out for?”

“Hm,” Gina looked at him thoughtfully. “I think you first have to suffer through the entire movie.” She smirked at him. “Movie night, tonight!”

Ricky groaned, pretending to dislike it, though secretly he found Gina’s excitement infectious.

Gina turned to Kourtney. “What about you, Kourt? Who do you want to try out for?”

“Not sure yet, to be honest. The only thing I am sure of is that it’s not going to be Anne. I may have climbed that wall but that doesn’t mean me and heights now go together.”

Gina nodded, remembering well how deathly afraid of heights Kourtney is and how she confronted her fear the night of Camp Prom back in Shallow Lake.

Gina turned to Ashlyn. “What about you, Ash?”

Ashlyn turned towards her. “I’m thinking about maybe going for Lettie Lutz, I kinda like her style. She has always been my favorite character in the movie.”

Maddox smiled at her. “Mine too! I think she would suit you, sweetie. I’ll keep my fingers crossed that you will get it.”

Ashlyn smiled at Maddox before giving her a quick peck on the lips.

“Hey G-Force, Ricky, you may want to make a dash to your car. There are still press vans out there.” Mack called over his shoulder as the entrance to the school came into view.

The rest of the drama group stopped and looked as well.

Gina and Ricky looked at each other before grabbing the other’s hand and intertwining their fingers. “Ready?”

“Ready!”

They both ran out of the school, surprisingly followed by half the drama class who ran along with them, causing the journalists to jump back, much to everyone’s amusement. No journalist was a match against a horde of stampeding drama dorks who were now giggling at their reactions.

Having safely gotten to their car while the rest of the drama class laughed at their little stunt and had gotten into their own cars, Gina and Ricky quickly drove out of the parking lot and towards home.

“That was nice of them,” Gina remarked.

Ricky smiled, still focused on the road. “Leave it to a bunch of drama dorks to cause chaos in a quest to help friends.”

“They are the best,” Gina smiled.

They drove for a minute in silence, before Gina broke the silence again. “Hey Ricky, I had an idea. As your dad is working late, maybe we can order some pizzas and then watch The Greatest Showman together? That way you can pick who you want to audition for.”

“If you’re going to make me suffer through watching a musical, you better pay for the pizzas!” Ricky groaned, glancing at Gina whose face was a picture of utter delight.

“Deal!”

Yet another thing Ricky would do for her that he never thought he would: sit through an entire musical. The things you do for love.

That evening at home, Ricky and Gina cuddled up on the couch as they started the movie. Gina was humming or singing along to all the songs, clearly very much enjoying herself.

Ricky was mostly curious how Miss Jenn was planning on pulling this off as this musical was a lot more elaborate than both High School Musical productions and Beauty and the Beast. He tried to focus on the different characters to get an idea on who to audition for.

When Anne Wheeler appeared on the screen, Gina pointed her out, saying that she wanted to audition for her.

Ricky wondered out loud. “Isn’t Zac Efron in this movie?”

“Yeah, he will appear later. He plays Philip Carlyle, one of the roles Miss Jenn mentioned.”

Ricky chuckled. “Maybe I should Zefron my way into that one, wouldn’t want to disappoint Carlos.”

Gina snorted. “One should never disappoint Carlos. It would be fun though as you would play opposite me if I get the role of Anne and you get the role of Philip.”

“You mean when you get the role of Anne.”

“Don’t jinx it!”

At the end of the song between Barnum and Zac Efron’s character Philip, there was a moment where that guy was staring in utter awe at the character Gina wanted to audition for, Anne. Acting obsessed and in love with Gina, there was no acting needed there.

His decision was made all the more easy when he saw that they had a beautiful duet, even if the dance in it seemed somewhat intimidating.

During the duet, there was a moment where Anne swung on a rope and collided with Philip, they both rolled over the floor until she was on top of him, straddling his lap as his hands were on her thighs. That would be one hell of a scene, Ricky thought, as his mind wandered to images of Gina on his lap. He noticed Gina’s sharp intake of breath at that scene and wondered if she was thinking the same.

He tried to rid himself of those rather fun but very intrusive thoughts and attempted to focus on the movie. That is surprisingly hard when your girlfriend is snuggled up against you, absentmindedly drawing patterns on your chest and all your intrusive thoughts are about her.

Thoughts like those have been playing more and more in the forefront of his mind. Every night they would fall asleep in each other’s arms, which he absolutely loved but it made his mind wander more and more.

He knew Gina was thinking about it too but he didn’t want to press her. He never wanted to do anything to hurt her or make her feel uncomfortable. He would just have to find a way to take his mind off it.

Somehow…

After the movie was over, Gina turned towards him. “Congratulations, you survived watching your first musical.”

Ricky leaned back dramatically. “It was a nightmare!” Alright so he was maybe overplaying it a bit, he had a reputation to protect.

Gina laughed and playfully nudged him. “It wasn’t that bad, admit it!”

“It was terrible! Horrible! I won’t be sleeping for days! Whenever my eyes will close I will hear them sing ‘This is the greatest show!’, why would you make me suffer like that!”

Ricky’s dramatic antics made Gina laugh even louder. “You poor, poor boy. How will you survive?” Gina had tears in her eyes from laughing so much.

“I know! And my girlfriend is just laughing at my suffering!”

“Oh my poor, sweet boyfriend.” Gina was giggling. “You have such a rough life and with such a mean girlfriend!”

“The meanest!” Ricky nodded.

“Absolutely, especially for making you suffer through all of that and then laughing at your pain. Seriously, how can you bear it?”

“Hmm, maybe my very mean girlfriend could make it up to me?” Ricky said, his tone shifting as he pulled her towards him.

“As you wish,” Gina smiled at him, leaning forward until their lips were only an inch apart. She smirked. “Or I could make you watch another musical?”

“Oh, hell no!” Ricky exclaimed before crashing his lips into hers.

Their kissing soon became more passionate as hands started to roam, boundaries carefully explored.

Gina broke the kiss. “Wait,” she whispered.

Ricky looked at her, confused.

Gina got up, making Ricky sit up and look at her, unsure what is about to happen. “Are you ok, Gi? If I did something wrong, please tell me. I didn’t mean to push you into doing something you didn’t want.”

Gina gently placed her hand on his chest, pushing him so he was leaning further into the couch. Slowly, carefully, as if exploring something new, she sat down in his lap, straddling him.

Ricky’s eyes grew wide, for a moment he was wondering if she could read his mind, all those intrusive thoughts coming back to him.

Blushing with the awkwardness of teenagers exploring the boundaries of their relationship, they both held their breaths for a moment.

“I- I wanted to try something new.” Gina said shyly, unsure if she had gone too far.

Ricky in reply, put one hand at the back of her neck and one in her lower back, pulling her towards him and kissing her passionately. A soft moan escaped Gina’s lips as their passion built. Ricky’s hand slowly started exploring underneath her shirt, feeling the bare skin at her waist, not daring yet to go any further.

“I’m home!” Mike shouted from the hallway.

Gina and Ricky both had deer in headlight looks as Mike walked into the living room.

He instantly turned around. “Nope, I saw nothing. Nope, nothing at all. Time to go to the kitchen. Yup, lots of things to do in the kitchen.”

“I- uh…” Gina stammered. “I should probably get up.”

Ricky, still a bit dazed, realized he was holding Gina tightly around her waist underneath her shirt. He quickly let go. “Um… yeah! Of course! Sorry!”

Gina quickly jumped up and made a dash for their bedroom.

Ricky shook his head, trying to snap himself out of the daze before following her after a minute.

As he entered the bedroom, he saw Gina sitting on the bed, journal in hand, not writing but tapping her pen against the page feverishly, not looking up from the page. She felt about as flustered as he did.

Ricky sat down on the bed beside her. “Hey you,” he said gently.

Gina looked up, their eyes meeting as she placed the notebook and pen in her lap. Both of them felt it, this aching inside, this longing to be closer to one another. They had danced around it for weeks now, months even, closer and closer every day. Both shy and hesitant, careful and curious.

Gina leaned forward, slowly and cautiously. She kissed him gently.

Ricky placed one hand on her cheek and one at her waist as he kissed her back, slowly, lovingly.

The notebook and pen fell to the floor as Gina turned to him fully, wrapping her arms around his neck.

They fell back onto the bed, laying side by side as they kissed. They were slower, more gentle and careful now. Where they seemed to have been taken over by a fever when kissing on the couch, now their kisses felt more languid, more relaxed. It felt like their bodies were melting together instead of burning.

After a while their kissing stopped, they both just laid on their sides, looking at each other, smiling, blushing, awkward but excited too.

Ricky gently caressed her cheek. “Gina, do you have any idea how much I love you?”

Gina smiled at him. “I do, it’s just as much as I love you.”

Their tantalizing dance had taken another step closer, it was enough. For now…

Later that evening, they were cuddled up in bed, getting ready to sleep. They had practiced the audition song a few times. Gina had even made Ricky memorize the lyrics to the rather lengthy song.

The lights were turned off, though both were still awake, just waiting for sleep to take over. “So, have you decided who you want to audition for?” Gina asked into the darkness, knowing full well that neither of them could really sleep, there was still this awkward tension between them.

“There is only one real answer, isn’t there?” Ricky chuckled.

“Hm?”

“Well, if you’re going to get Anne, which I know you will get because let’s be honest, you’re amazing. Then of course I will have to be the guy who is madly in love with Anne. Going to be my easiest role ever!”

“What about Troy last semester? And Kristoff last summer?” Gina laughed.

“Fair, ok one of my easiest roles ever. I mean there really is no acting required here.” Ricky nuzzled her neck.

“I wonder who will get the lead if you’re not going for it. You will be ending your streak of lead roles.”

“True,” Ricky considered. “Probably for the best though, it gives me more time for schoolwork. Can’t be slacking, my tutor would kill me.”

“Yes. Yes, she would.” Gina chuckled.

“It’s going to be interesting to see who will get it in the end.”

“Yeah.”

They were silent for a few minutes, both trying and failing to fall asleep. There was something unspoken between them.

“Hey Ricky?”

“Hm?”

“Say… um…” Gina hesitated. “What if… we… you know… at some point. Do you have… um… protection?”

“Um… yeah… I do.”

“Good.”

A silence fell between them. They were both (almost) young adults. They were both desperately in love. They were both incredibly awkward.

“Goodnight Ricky.”

“Goodnight, Gi.”

Chapter Text

The next day, the usual early morning rush happened in the Bowen household. Gina was determined to make sure Ricky wasn’t late for school. 

Parking in the parking lot at school, Gina and Ricky could see that there were still plenty of press vans. Both of them sighed. “Here we go again.”

“Ready?” Ricky asked.

“Do we have a choice?”

“Sadly no.”

To their surprise, when they got out of the car, the school security guard was already waiting for them. “Follow me, you two.”

The pair followed the security guard as he made a path through the press that were shouting questions at them.

“Gina, are you happy Mack is your co-star again?”

“Will you continue your affair with Mack on the set of Romeo & Juliet?”

“Did you get cast as Juliet because you and Mack are dating?”

It took a lot out of Ricky and Gina to ignore the press. They held each other’s hand tightly as they followed the school security guard into the building.

Once safely inside, they turned to thank him. “Thank you for the help, Mr?”

“Jeff, just call me Jeff. And no worries kids, I figured you two could use a hand after yesterday.”

“Thank you, Jeff.” Ricky smiled at him. “That really helped a lot.”

“Anytime, now run along to class!” Jeff said as he waved them off.

Ricky and Gina both waved before walking down the hallway. “We should really make an Insta post or something to make it clear that we’re together like Mack said. As they were now talking about me and Mack being together again. Are you still good with that?”

Ricky nodded. “Yeah, let’s make one now. Got a nice photo you want to post?”

“Of you and me? Hundreds!” Gina giggled before she started scrolling through her phone while leaning against her locker.

“This ok?” Gina asked as she showed Ricky her phone with the drafted Instagram post.

“Yeah, looks good.” He quickly kissed her temple as he watched her post it.

Mack reacted almost right away, keeping his promise to show his support very openly online. 

“Alright, time to head to class. Don’t forget to take notes!” Gina gave Ricky a quick kiss.

“Yes boss!” Ricky smiled, stealing another quick kiss before heading to his class.

The next class, to her surprise, Gina shared with Mack. He plopped down in the seat in front of her, beside Natalie Bagley, and quickly turned around. “Good going with the post, G-force. That should at least stop some of the rumors.”

Gina smiled at him. “Thanks Mack, for your reply as well.”

“Of course, that’s what friends are for! Now, let’s focus on class, I can’t wait!” Mack turned around again, eager to have another class like ‘normal’ kids.

Gina chuckled, finding his enthusiasm endearing, like a child in an amusement park, discovering a whole new world. He was surrounded by people looking at him and trying to take pictures but he didn’t notice at all, he was excitedly waiting for the teacher to start. It helped that he was sitting beside Natalie Bagley who wasn’t fazed by him at all so she didn’t bother him. Gina wondered if anything ever fazed Natalie Bagley.

The classes that day went by faster than expected and soon the drama club was nervously gathering in the gym. 

Ricky was leaning against one of the bleachers, waiting for Gina who was changing into her gym gear so she could more easily dance and use the trapeze. 

He was just taking a sip of his water when she walked into the gym. He nearly choked on his sip and coughed loudly.

Gina quickly rushed over. “Are you ok, sweetie?”

“Yeah!” He said between coughs.

Gina patted him on the back.

Soon Ricky’s coughing stopped though his face was still bright red.

“Better?” Gina asked with concern in her eyes.

“Better,” Ricky smiled at her. Though the object of his predicament in the first place was now standing right in front of him. Really, he should be used to Gina’s dance outfits, she has been wearing them since she first got here, but somehow the tight spandex outfits still catch him completely off guard.

“Hello Ricky with the good hair,” a familiar voice said behind them. 

Both Ricky and Gina turned around to see Dani. 

“Oh, hey Dani. I forgot you were going to school here now.” Ricky greeted.

Dani stepped forward, completely ignoring Gina. “So, I heard you are single again now that Gina is dating Mack. What do you say to you and me hanging out after auditions?” She lifted her hand up, about to run her fingers through Ricky’s curls.

Gina caught her by the wrist. “He’s not single.” She said coldly.

Dani pouted, freeing her wrist and lowering her hand. “That’s a shame, here I thought we could trade exes. I mean, we nearly traded roles last semester, instead you just stole from me. Perhaps I should consider doing the same.”

Dani’s eyes wandered over to Ricky as she gave him a seductive look. “Bye Ricky with the good hair.” She walked away to take a seat on the bleachers.

Gina glared after her before turning around to Ricky. He met her with an amused look. “What?”

“You were jealous,” he chuckled.

Gina crossed her arms and huffed, trying to look indignant.

“You’re not denying it.” Ricky smiled as he leaned forward to give her a quick kiss.

“Ok, fine.” Gina mumbled. “I may have been a little jealous. I don’t like that she wants to steal you from me. And your curls are only for me to play with.”

Ricky laughed loudly. “Yours and yours alone, sweetie.”

Gina smiled at him and slid her hand into his, guiding them to the bleachers so they could sit down with the rest of the group. 

Not a lot of people were in gym clothes, only the ones trying out for the aerial performers roles.

“Welcome my babies! Are you ready for the audition?” Miss Jenn greeted the group.

The drama kids cheered loudly.

“Perfect! Now as you know, these auditions will be a bit different. We will have our standard reading lines and singing but there will be an added dancing part for which Carlos will teach you a short choreography.”

Miss Jenn waved at someone to come over. A tall man with strong muscles came over. “This is Manuel, he is an aerial performer with one of the top dance groups here in Salt Lake City. He will help the aerial performers get used to the different equipment and safety procedures.”

Manuel stepped forward. “Hello kids, as Miss Jenn here already said, I’m an aerial performer and will work with you today. After that I will occasionally come by to consult on the performance. Has anyone here used a trapeze before?”

Gina hesitantly raised her hand.

Ricky turned to her, surprised. “You have?”

“Yeah, but only once. My dance group back in California was going to do a circus themed performance. I was going to do the trapeze bit so I got a masterclass in it one day. I didn’t get to continue it though as we had to move, I doubt I remember much.”

Manuel nodded. “We’ll see what you have remembered.”

Ricky whispered in Gina’s ear. “So Gina the flying ballerina huh?”

Gina chuckled, gently shoving him with her shoulder.

Miss Jenn clapped her hands to get the attention of all the students again. “Alright children, to not waste Manuel’s time, the people wanting to audition for Anne, WD and the other aerial performing ensemble, please follow him. The rest will follow Carlos to learn the basic choreography for the audition.”

Gina gave Ricky a quick kiss on the cheek. “Good luck!”

“I was going to say break a leg but please don’t, you will be quite high up!”

Gina laughed as she walked away to join the rest of the group.

To Gina’s surprise, Seb was also part of the aerial performers group. “Hey Sebbie!” She greeted him as she stood beside him. “Ready to do some flying?”

“Hey Gina! I’m super excited! I used to always climb on top of high things in the barn and swing on ropes! This sounds like it will be so much fun!” Seb was bouncing on his feet with excitement.

“Who knows, maybe we’ll get to play brother and sister!” Gina smiled at him. “That would be so much fun!” 

Gina had loved Seb as a performer ever since he was Sharpay in their High School Musical production. In Carlos’ words, he slayed it, and Gina couldn’t agree more. Even when she was still in her intimidating face, he was one of the few she didn’t try to intimidate. It felt like intimidating a puppy, a sweet, lovable puppy who rocked the Sharpay look. She could only admire that.

“It would be!”

They turned their attention back to Manuel who was making the students climb up a ladder one by one to a platform right above the net. It was a bit of a tight squeeze once they were all up there but they managed.

“Alright, Miss Jenn informed me that you are doing The Greatest Showman as your musical. Excellent choice, it’s one of my favorites!” Manuel gave them a warm and kind smile. “There are four types of aerial performance techniques used in the show: trapeze, rope, ring and cloth.” He pointed at each of the different equipment hanging from the ceiling when mentioning their names.

“Now for those just trying out for the ensemble, mastering one or two will be sufficient, same goes for WD, though he has the option for a second. The one playing WD in the end does need to be able to catch whoever plays Anne so there will need to be a lot of coordination and timing practice, keep that in mind. The ones trying out for Anne need to master 3 of them, per Miss Jenn’s request, as she uses 3 of them in the movie: trapeze, rope and ring. Is that clear so far?”

“Yes!” The group answered.

“Good, now let’s see a raise of hands. Who here wants to try out for the role of Anne?” Manuel asked the group.

Gina and two sophomore girls, who were new to the drama club, raised their hands.

Manuel nodded. “Perfect, you three girls stand to this side of the platform. Who here wants to try out for WD?”

Seb and a senior that Gina didn’t recognize raised their hands.

“Excellent, you two stand next to the girls trying out for Anne. For the rest of you, out of the four techniques, do you already have a preference you want to try first?”

Gina, Seb and the others that are trying out for Anne and WD sat down on the side of the platform, watching the other performers become familiar with the different equipment. 

There were many different reactions, some were daring and brave though occasionally foolhardy, ending up in the net way more often than needed. Others were shy and cautious, resulting in them hanging still in the air, holding on to their equipment. One was so enthusiastic that he got stuck in a knot he made in the cloth by accident. Gina had to hold back a laugh when seeing that.

From below them they could hear Carlos shout. “And a 5, 6, 7, 8!”

Gina watched the group of dancers below perform the practiced choreography. To her delight, Ricky was doing really well. She felt so proud of him and how far his dancing skills had come.

She noticed that Dani was dancing close to Ricky. Occasionally she would ‘trip’ and pretend to fall in Ricky’s direction. Most likely in the hopes that Ricky would catch her. Ricky ignored her or side-stepped her, which resulted in her falling on her face at least once. Gina would have paid to have a clip of that.

She took note of her other friends. Of course, Kourtney and Ashlyn were rocking it, they had both gotten a lot more relaxed when it came to performing on stage even if Kourtney’s anxiety still sometimes stood in her way. She also spotted Jet absolutely killing it as he danced beside Kourtney. She was wondering if it was to impress Kourtney or because he really wanted a good role, or perhaps a bit of both. 

A bit more to the side of the group, Emmy was dancing and shining like the little star that she was. Gina smiled down warmly, happy to see her ‘little sister’ shine again.

In the back of the group of dancers she saw Mack and Big Red, both doing quite well though occasionally a bit clumsy. From afar she could see that they were laughing together. Gina was happy to see Mack was making more friends.

“Alright,” Manuel interrupted her observance. “It’s time for the girls who will try out for Anne. I will give you some time to practice on the equipment and show you the basics of getting on them. After that it’s up to you to familiarize yourself with the equipment. What are your names?”

“Gina”

“Sophie”

“Aggy”

“Alright ladies, there are two trapezes, one rope and one ring. Who wants to try what first?”

Gina waited for the other girls to pick, she felt that it was the kind thing to do as they were younger than her. 

“Can I try the ring?” The girl named Sophie asked, her voice barely a whisper.

“I want to try the rope! I’m good at rope climbing!” The girl named Aggy shouted excitedly.

“Perfect, then Miss Gina over here will start on the trapeze. One of the boys trying out for WD can also start on the other trapeze as WD will be using that the most.” Manuel turned to Gina. “If you still remember how to get on the trapeze, would you mind using the platform on the other side of the gym? That way I can help the rest here with the basic techniques.”

Gina nodded and made her way down the ladder. She gave the dancers down in the circle a wide berth to make sure they weren’t distracted, though she couldn’t help stealing some glances at Ricky.

She climbed up on the other platform where it was oddly peaceful compared to the busyness of the other side. She rubbed her hands in the chalk that was waiting on the platform, for a better grip. She used the rope to bring the trapeze over to her and grabbed the wooden bar firmly.

Thinking back to the day she had the aerial dancing workshop, she tried to remember all the techniques she was taught. It was long ago but like with everything back then, she had to be number one so she had gone all out. She remembered the instructor comparing it to using a swing, that the more fluid your motions, the easier it was to move. 

Gina took a deep breath and jumped off the platform, holding on to the wooden bar tightly. The rush of air and the speed instantly gave her a burst of adrenaline. Involuntary laughter escaped from her mouth as she enjoyed the rush, the sound echoing through the gym. 

“Way to go, Gi!” She heard Ricky shout from below.

Gina swung her body forward as she reached the highest point of her swing, creating momentum to swing back just as fast. 

Maddox, who had been assisting in the aerial practice from below, had automatically moved Gina’s trapeze with the control board it was linked to the down below the moment she got on it so it was more to the center of the gym. That way even if she swung back too far, there was no risk of her hitting the platform again.

After a few more swings back and forth, Gina felt like she could be a bit more daring. She used the momentum of her swing to lift her legs to her chest so she could hook them over the bar. It took a few tries before she mastered it, but she managed it in the end.

She took a deep breath and let go of the wooden bar with her hands, swinging only by her legs now. The rush was incredible with her arms waving free now. She did notice how her arms were starting to feel sore, she would definitely have to work on her upper body strength for this role. 

The way she was soaring through the sky, her body moving to compliment the swing, made her feel a sense of freedom she only really felt otherwise when she danced. She would move so fast that nothing could touch her; no mother with expectations, no press writing slanderous articles, no fear, not a care in the world.

Gina had been so caught up in her trance that it took her a moment to react to Miss Jenn’s clapping to get everyone’s attention.

“Alright children, gather around! Aerial performers, please come down as well.”

Gina sighed, lifting herself up to grab the bar again with her hands, unhooking her legs. She looked to see the other aerial performers climbing down the ropes and cloth into the net or letting themselves drop down from the trapeze. As she was alone on this side of the gym, she would also have to drop into the net. She smiled as she thought that she might as well have a little fun with it.

Gina kicked her legs to build up momentum until she was going faster and higher. With one final swing of her legs she let go of the wooden bar, doing a backflip before she landed in the net, giggling as she bounced up and down in it.

“Gina!” Miss Jenn shouted. “Get down here! We need to do the second part of the auditions and everyone is waiting for you.”

“Sorry, Miss Jenn!” Gina shouted back, still giggling a little as she made her way across the net to the platform before climbing down the ladder. 

She quickly hurried over to the bleachers where the rest of the class was waiting, now slightly embarrassed as all eyes were on her.

Miss Jenn was tapping her foot impatiently though the corners of her mouth were turned up into a smile.

Gina gave Miss Jenn an apologetic smile before sitting down beside Ricky.

Miss Jenn started calling them forward in pairs of two to read lines together as the rest waited and watched.

“Just had to show off a bit at the end, huh?” Ricky whispered in her ear while grinning. He always admired her ambition, her want to be the best.

“Pfft, I was just having fun.” Gina replied softly, a devious little twinkle in her eyes.

“Of course, it helps when you’re the best at it, doesn’t it?” Ricky chuckled.

“I- It’s not-” Gina stammered, wondering if she had gone too far. She always had that drive to be the best, it had become part of who she was. That, however, didn’t stop her from worrying if it was too much for others.

Ricky wrapped his arms around her, pulling her close as he spoke softly. “Sweetie, I like that you’re ambitious, it’s part of who you are. You’re my superstar, remember?”

She smiled as she rested her head on his shoulder. “I was watching you dance earlier, you looked really good.” She quickly pecked his cheek. “And the dancing was pretty good too.”

Ricky laughed loudly which earned him some glares from classmates who were watching people read their lines.

They were each able to select who they would partner up with. Ashlyn and Seb had partnered up, Kourtney and Jet, Mack and Big Red and Gina and Ricky.

Pair by pair they would come forward to read their lines, after which bigger groups were formed to sing. The auditions took all afternoon. 

“Alright! Well done, children! I will sit down with Manuel and Carlos to discuss your performances today. The cast list will be posted tomorrow!”

Chapter Text

That evening after dinner, Ricky and Gina were doing homework in their room. Gina was sitting at the desk working on a math assignment while Ricky was laying on the bed reading a book for English lit. He had to read one of the classics and write a report on it so Gina suggested reading Romeo and Juliet as she had finished the book over winter break after having received it from Ricky’s parents.

The room was quiet except for Gina’s scribbling answers in her notebook. That was until Ricky groaned loudly.

Gina turned around in surprise, seeing him bang his head against his book. “Everything alright, sweetie?”

“I can’t focus! I keep reading the same sentence over and over again and have no clue what’s going on. I just can’t focus on reading, Gi. That is why I never handed in a book report before.” Ricky looked miserable. 

“Hm,” Gina leaned back in her chair for a moment, thinking. She remembered an English teacher five or six schools ago that talked about different ways to enjoy books when reading was hard, like for dyslexic people or people with concentration problems.

“I have an idea,” Gina said as she jumped up to get her phone and her earbuds.

Ricky watched her curiously as she tapped away on her phone for a minute before placing it on the bed in front of him and grabbing his guitar. She sat down in front of him on the bed and handed him his guitar.

“I don’t understand?” Ricky said as he took the guitar from her. “How is this going to help me with my book report?”

“Ok, so you know I have had like a hundred different teachers, some better than others. One teacher taught me how people learn in a lot of different ways. You are a creator, you love making things and doing things. So, I want to try something, see if it helps.”

“Yeah, I’m still lost.”

Gina smiled at him before handing him her earbuds. “Someone who is a creator has a hard time passively reading or listening to something. So, I got the audiobook of Romeo and Juliet for you on here, that way you can listen to it. While you listen, I want you to play the chords on your guitar that best fit the scene. Focus on the story and play the music that complements it.”

“Are you sure this will work?”

Gina shrugged. “Only one way to find out. Why not give it a try?”

Ricky nodded. “You’re right.” He put the earbuds in and started the audiobook before leaning back against the headboard, guitar in hands.

Gina sat back down at the desk and soon she could hear the first chords. Throughout the hour that Gina worked on her assignments for her different classes, the chords in the background changed from dark and ominous to curious and playful, to romantic and back to ominous. Ricky was so clearly able to reflect the mood of the story with his music that Gina knew exactly which scene he was listening to. 

When Gina was done with her assignments, she grabbed her latest knitting project and sat down on the floor beside the bed, leaning against it. She glanced at Ricky who was still playing with his eyes closed. Smiling, she focused on her knitting, she was making a scarf for Ricky to match his hat.

After another hour of her knitting in peace and listening to the music, she looked at the clock. It was getting late. She put the nearly finished scarf aside and gently placed a hand on Ricky’s shoulder. 

Ricky’s eyes shot open, startled out of his trance. He quickly grabbed the phone and paused the audiobook. “Hey Gi, what’s up?” He said as he put his guitar to the side.

“How did it go?”

Ricky blinked at her for a moment, trying to gather his thoughts. “It was so weird, Gi. It was like I was inside the story. Like I was there.”

Gina knew that feeling all too well. When she read, she felt a similar effect. Getting sucked up into a story can be a magical feeling. She smiled at him. “I think that book report is going to be easy after all.”

“Gi, you are a freaking genius.” He laughed.

“Consider it a benefit of having way too many different teachers throughout my years. You kinda learn what works and what doesn’t. Makes getting A’s a lot easier.”

Gina stretched as she yawned. “I was gonna go get ready for bed if that’s ok, I’m pretty tired after today’s auditions.”

“Of course, it’s getting late anyway.”

As Gina got ready for bed in the bathroom, Ricky quickly put away his guitar and placed Gina’s phone on her nightstand. He stretched and looked around the room. It’s funny how over the almost two weeks she has been here, parts of Gina were everywhere. Her knitting needles and latest project on a shelf, her schoolwork on the desk, her make-up and favorite perfume on top of the cupboard, her clothes in the laundry hamper. Everyday the room became more theirs instead of just his and he was really liking it. 

Ricky quickly changed into a shirt and boxers to get ready for bed. 

A couple of minutes later Gina returned from the bathroom, she was wearing her pajamas covered by one of her vests. 

Ricky went to the bathroom to quickly brush his teeth.

He came back to find Gina sitting on the bed, rubbing her neck. “Babe, could you help me with something?”

“Of course, what’s up?”

“My shoulders are really sore from the trapeze work today, would you mind it terribly to massage them a bit?” Gina looked down, a slight blush on her face.

“Of course not, sweetie.” Ricky sat down behind her as Gina took off her vest.

He gently started massaging her shoulders, feeling the muscles slowly relax. It was then that he noticed that the spaghetti straps of her pajama top were no longer accompanied by the straps of her bra.

Ricky sucked in his breath and swallowed hard.

Gina noticed the shift and asked worriedly. “Is everything ok?”

“Yep! Yeah! All good!” Ricky said with a high pitched voice.

“Okay… and now without lying?” Gina turned to look at him.

“It’s nothing!” Ricky could kick himself for all the thoughts that ran through his mind right now as well as all the images.

He quickly moved away and crawled into bed, pulling the covers up. He needed to clear his head right now.

“Ricky…” Gina said quietly before she turned off the light on the nightstand and she crawled into bed as well, laying down beside him. “What is going on?”

The room was still illuminated by the strange orange glow from the streetlight outside. The light was dimly reflected in their eyes as they looked at each other.

Ricky groaned, knowing full well that Gina is not going to drop it. “Look Gi, please don’t take this the wrong way, but…” 

He had no idea how to explain this.

“But?”

“It’s… Um… You’re not wearing a bra.” Ricky stated, feeling like an absolute idiot.

“Oh…”

“Not that you need to!” Ricky quickly tried to recover. “I mean… It's fine! It’s just… a little distracting?”

“Oh! I’m sorry! I was a little sore after today and sleeping with a bra on is kinda uncomfortable. I thought you wouldn’t mind. I’ll go put one on.” Gina made a move to get up.

Ricky wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her down again, holding her tight against him, her back against his chest. “No, Gi, I’m sorry. If you’re more comfortable like this then I just need to get over myself and my silly thoughts.”

“Are you sure?” Gina whispered.

“Of course,” Ricky whispered back as he gently kissed her cheek and nuzzled her neck again.

It was quiet for a moment before Gina whispered something barely audible: “What silly thoughts?”

Ricky groaned. “I think you know what thoughts I’m talking about.”

Gina started drawing patterns on Ricky’s hand that was around her waist. “Tell me.”

“Thoughts of you, and us together.” Ricky’s voice sounded husky, his breath caught in his throat. “Thoughts of exploring each other’s bodies.”

Ricky’s whispers felt tantalizing as they reached Gina’s ears. A shiver of excitement ran down her spine. 

She wanted more.

Gina turned around in Ricky’s arms and looked at him. “Take your shirt off.”

Ricky was taken aback by the sudden command. He saw Gina’s determined look and quickly complied. He pulled his shirt off and threw it on the floor before laying back down, this time on his back so Gina could lay against him.

Gina curiously let her hand trail over his chest as she laid against him. He had been barechested before during some of their make-out sessions, though it was rare and always excited her. 

Ricky watched her, one arm wrapped around her as he held her close to him. He wanted to give her the time she wanted and needed to explore. 

When Gina met his eyes, she saw the warm and loving look he gave her. The look that told her how much he adored her. The look that made her feel seen, truly seen.

Gina sat up, causing Ricky to give her a confused look. 

“Are you-” He started but before he could ask his question, his breath caught in his throat as Gina pulled her pajama top over her head.

Blushing slightly, she laid back down against Ricky’s chest.

Ricky looked at the now half naked girl in his arms, not believing his luck. He gently caressed Gina’s bare back with his fingers, as he used his other hand to lift her chin. “You’re beautiful,” he whispered before gently kissing her. 

That night they carefully explored each other’s upper bodies. Hidden from the world in the darkness of the night, only illuminated by the lonely street light outside, they took that step closer in their dance. After many kisses and gentle and curious caresses, they fell asleep in each other’s arms.

The following morning, Ricky woke up before his alarm, a dazed smile on his face. He was laying on his back with Gina half draped over him. He looked down at her and smiled. Last night was so intense and passionate, so wonderful and new. Both of them were still topless, it’s how they fell asleep. 

Gina was stirring slightly in his arms, waking up as well. Ricky gently caressed her back. 

“Good morning, beautiful,” he whispered as he kissed the top of her head.

Gina hummed. “Good morning, handsome.”

Ricky pulled the cover up over them a bit more. He was feeling the nip of the early morning cold, he could imagine Gina feeling the same.

Gina snuggled against him as he tugged them both in. “Thank you,” she whispered.

For a while they just relaxed together. Ricky’s hand drawing lazy patterns on Gina’s back.

“Hey Ricky?”

“Hm?”

“Last night,” Gina mumbled. “It was really… nice.”

Gina felt a blush grow on her cheek as an excited giggle escaped her lips.  

Ricky couldn’t help but chuckle, both of them feeling a strange exhilaration after last night. “It really was.”

He lifted her chin to kiss her, Gina sighed into the kiss as she melted in his arms. “I meant what I said last night, you’re beautiful, Gi.”

She felt loved on a whole nother level. She felt seen in a whole different way.

Their cuddling was interrupted by the alarm going off. Both of them sighed and wearily climbed out of bed, wishing they could spend a few hours more just cuddling.

Ricky stole a glance at Gina as she was looking for a bra before selecting an outfit for the day. She had already looked beautiful in the dim orange light of the street light, now illuminated by daylight, it again took his breath away. 

He noticed the slight flush on her face and quickly looked away, mentally scolding himself for staring. 

He heard Gina giggle behind him and quickly looked back. She was now wearing a bra and top, though still in her pajama pants. She smiled at him. “It’s ok, I stare too sometimes.”

He took two quick steps towards her and pulled her in his arms. “I can’t help it, Gi! You drive me crazy sometimes.” His voice is playful.

“Crazy in the good way I hope?” Gina smirked.

Ricky kissed her gently. “Crazy in the best way.”

Smiling and both with visible blushes, they continued getting ready for school. 

So far, Gina had made sure they were at school on time every single day this semester. Mike was debating giving her a medal for this miraculous feat.

At school, they wrestled their way through the reporters again with Jeff’s help. There were less of them today to their relief.

At lunch time, Ricky was sitting at their usual table, waiting for the rest of his friends. Soon everybody else had arrived except for Gina.

“Where’s Gina?” Ricky asked Ashlyn.

Ashlyn shrugged. “I’m not sure, she said something about a message and walked away, I’m sure she’ll be here soon.”

Ricky nodded, debating on whether to look for her but feeling he may be a bit overprotective.

Before he could make up his mind, Dani plopped down in the seat beside him, the one reserved for Gina. “Hello Ricky with the good hair.”

“Hello Dani,” Ricky’s tone could not hide the annoyance, he did not feel like dealing with this girl. “What do you want?”

Gina was leaning against her locker, replying to her mom’s texts. She felt the anxiety in herself building the moment she had read the first text. She was already nervous about the costume fitting tomorrow. Her mother’s texts did not help. 

She tried to rid herself of the anxiety and failed miserably. Sighing, she made her way to the cafeteria. Most people were already seated and eating their lunch so the lunchline was thankfully not too long. The pickings were slim being one of the last in line but she wasn’t really that hungry anyway.

Gina walked over to their usual table, just wanting to sit down and relax for a moment so she could clear her head. When she reached the table she noticed that her seat was taken.

“So, when are you taking me out on a date?” Dani asked Ricky, a flirtatious tone in her voice.

Ricky sighed. “I told you already, I’m with Gina.”

“She doesn’t need to know.” Dani smirked.

“Oh no no no honey! That is not happening.” Carlos said loudly as the rest of the group gave Dani a dirty look.

“Oh come on now, I know you want me.” Dani let out a high pitched giggle.

Gina walked up behind Dani. “You’re in my seat.” She said with clear annoyance in her tone.

Dani whirled around to face Gina. “Well, you weren’t here so now it’s mine. We can’t leave Ricky here sitting all by himself.”

Gina was too weary for this shit, she just wanted to sit down and talk with her friends, not having to deal with this. “He wasn’t alone, he was surrounded by our friends. But even if that wasn’t the case, I think he would prefer the loneliness over being with a skank.” She gave Dani a pointed look.

“Ha!” Ricky involuntarily let out.

Dani narrowed her eyes at Gina. “I’d rather be a skank than a slut.”

Gina glared at her. “Get. Out. Of. My. Seat.”

“Hm, I don’t think I will. I’m better for him anyway, you’re far too busy sleeping your way to the top, leaving poor Ricky all alone.” 

“Dani, you have gone too far!” Ricky snapped at her.

Gina looked down at Dani coolly. “Says the person who had to beg her TikTok followers to get her a movie role but still lost it because no matter how many followers you have, they can’t give you talent.”

Maddox whispered to Ashlyn at the other side of the table: “Do they sell popcorn in the cafeteria?” Making Ashlyn snort in reply.

“So, Dani, you have two choices. Either you move so I can sit in my seat or I will just sit in Ricky’s lap.” Gina leaned in, a malicious smirk on her face. “Whichever view you prefer the most, sweetheart.”

Dani glared at the two of them before getting up and storming off.

Gina sat down, annoyed. The confrontation with Dani was the last thing she needed even if letting her bitchy side out for a bit was somewhat therapeutic.

“Is that lap thing still an option?” Ricky laughed. 

Gina sighed, Ricky instantly noticed something was off and wrapped his arm around her.

“Gina, I love this jealous side of yours!” Carlos laughed. “It’s feisty!”

Gina rolled her eyes at him. “She had it coming.”

“Everything ok?” Ricky whispered in her ear.

In reply, Gina showed him the conversation with her mom. “She is making me feel on edge again and I’m already nervous about tomorrow.”

“You’ll be ok, baby. Maddox will be there with you all day.”

Maddox looked up at the sound of her name. “Hm?”

“She’s nervous about tomorrow.”

“What’s tomorrow?” Kourtney asked curiously.

“Costume fitting,” Gina replied.

“It’ll be fine,” Maddox replied after finishing her bite. “It’s really just you trying on a few different outfits and then some hair and makeup looks. And Quinn will probably want some photos.”

“Oh, that sounds fabulous!” Carlos exclaimed. “Why wasn’t I invited?”

The group laughed at him.

“I’m serious!” Carlos said, indignant.

“Next time we need a Skater Boi, I will be sure to invite you for it.” Maddox laughed.

Before anyone else could reply, Emmy came running towards the table. “Guys! I just posted the cast list! Come see!

The group all abandoned their lunch, having their obvious priorities and ran towards the notice board outside the auditorium. Squeals of excitement could be heard as each of them found their names on the board.

P.T. Barnum - Jet

Charity Barnum - Kourtney

Philip Carlyle - Ricky

Anne Wheeler - Gina

Jenny Lind - Emmy

Lettie Lutz - Ashlyn

Tom Thumb - Seb

W.D. Wheeler - James

Mr. Carlyle: Mack

Mrs. Carlyle: Kenidee

Mr. Winthrop: Big Red

Mrs. Winthrop: Dani

Ensemble - dancers, etc.

Choreographer - Carlos

Chapter Text

The morning started far too early for Gina’s liking, even more so for Ricky. He was driving her to the location of the costume fitting and photoshoot, it would all be at one of the bigger locations of the movie, an elite private school right outside of Salt Lake City called Carrington Academy. Gina had to be there at 07:00 and it was a 30 minute drive. 

Ricky had insisted on driving her, despite the studio being able to send a car for her. He wanted to drop her off on her first day. 

“Thank you for doing this, baby. It means a lot. I know how hard it is for you to get out of bed this early.” Gina was looking at him while Ricky focused on the road.

Ricky smiled at her, placing a hand on her leg and gently squeezing. “Always.” He said before placing both hands on the wheel again.

Gina sighed happily as she took in the features of her boyfriend. Even after being together for over 6 months, it still felt unreal sometimes that he was her boyfriend. It felt like a dream come true. In stolen moments she would just look at him, admire him like she had done from afar for so long. Note all the little things she adored about him like the twinkle in his eyes when he laughed or the slight frown he had when he was concentrating. She adored every part of him. 

Soon they drove through the gates and up the long, treelined driveway of Carrington Academy. 

Ricky whistled. “Look at this place. You must be a freaking millionaire to go to school here.”

“Yeah no kidding.” Gina was looking at the main building coming into view in absolute awe.

Carrington Academy looked like a beautiful palace with large windows, the morning sun reflected in them. Behind the main building were several smaller buildings and even stables. 

All the way in the back did they find the different trailers being set up for the movie. Ricky parked his car next to some of the other cars and they both got out.

Gina quickly walked over to Ricky to slide her hand into his, holding it tight. “This place is incredible but also a little intimidating.” She smiled nervously.

Ricky gently squeezed her hand. “You’ll be fine, sweetie, you’re a star after all!”

“Gina!” A man called from in the distance.

Ricky and Gina looked in the direction the voice was coming from. “Oh, hey Robert!”

Gina turned to Ricky. “Robert was my make-up artist for HSM4. If he’s here, he will likely also be the MUA for Romeo & Juliet.”

“Oh, that would be nice. Then you know another person on the set already besides Maddox, Mack and Quinn.” Ricky gave her an encouraging smile.

Robert in the meantime had reached them and gave Gina a friendly hug. “How are you, my dear?”

“I’m good, thank you. Just a little nervous.” 

“Nothing to worry about, we’re going to make you look fabulous!” Robert turned to Ricky and gave him a friendly smile. “And who’s this?”

“This is my boyfriend, Ricky.” Gina introduced.

Ricky shook Robert’s hand. He seemed like a nice guy, probably in his late thirties with a clear affection for Gina, almost like an older brother. Ricky liked him right away.

“So, ready to go then, Juliet?” Robert smiled at Gina.

Gina nodded before turning to Ricky. “Thank you again for driving me, baby.” She kissed him gently.

Ricky wrapped his arms around her and whispered in her ear: “Don’t forget, you will always be my star, you got this!”

He kissed her gently before letting her go, watching as she followed Robert to one of the trailers. She waved at him one more time before stepping into the trailer. 

Ricky smiled, a sense of pride swelling in his chest as he watched his girlfriend disappear into the trailer, ready for another step towards a career she was passionate about. No matter how early he had to get up to drive her, he would be standing by her side on that career path, every step of the way.

Gina sat in the chair in the make-up trailer, eyes closed as Robert and the hairstylist Angela were working on her. She tried to sit perfectly still, not wanting to ruin any of their work. It felt odd to be worked on like that. In a way, she felt like a canvas and two artists were creating a work of art. 

After an hour of Gina sitting as still as she could, both artists were finally done. She looked at herself in the mirror. Similar to when she had her hair and make-up done for HSM4, it just looked so strange. Like she was still herself but with a type of filter that would remove all the blemishes. It kinda reminded her of a doll. 

“So, my dear, are you ready for your first outfit?” Robert asked, placing a hand on her shoulder and smiling at her kindly in the mirror.

“Yup,” Gina smiled nervously as she got up. 

“Off you go then, princess, they are waiting for you at Wardrobe.” Robert smiled.

“Thanks Robert, thanks Angela!”

Gina made her way to the Wardrobe trailer. 

“Hey G-Force, looking good!” Mack shouted as he ran up to her.

Gina grinned at him. “Hey Mack, not bummed you’re missing out on class today?”

Mack laughed. “Honestly, I kinda am. I am really enjoying being normal.”

“Well it suits you.”

“Speaking of normal, there is this girl at school that I kinda want to get to know better but she is really intimidating. Got any tips?” Mack laughed awkwardly.

“Ooh! Who is it?” Gina whispered conspiritorily. 

“Ok, I will tell you but tell no one!” Mack whispered back.

“You know I will tell Ricky.” Gina chuckled.

“Fine but aside from Ricky, tell no one!”

“Fine, now tell me!”

“It’s this girl who sits beside me in class sometimes. Her name is Natalie.”

“Wait! Natalie Bagley?!”

Natalie Bagley had returned from North High at the start of the semester. With the theater department expanding due to the bigger budget and Miss Jenn’s ambitions for bigger productions, Miss Jenn begged Natalie to come back to East High. She needed all the extra hands she could get.

“Sssh!”

Gina giggled. “Honestly, I think it’s cute and Natalie is really nice. Just talk to her, Mack.”

“But what am I supposed to say?” He wrung his hands nervously

“Hm…” Natalie was quite the interesting girl, she was sure to not be fazed by someone like Mack. “I’m not sure but I know someone who is, I will go ask him.”

“You’re the best! Thank you!” Mack gave Gina a quick hug.

“Gina!”

Gina turned to see Maddox running towards her.

“There you are! They need you in Wardrobe right now, come on!” Maddox grabbed Gina’s hand and dragged her towards Wardrobe.

Gina quickly waved goodbye to Mack before being dragged away.

“Good morning to you too, Maddie.” She giggled.

Maddox laughed. “Sorry, Gi, we’re on the clock and you know how Quinn is. If you’re not ready in time, she will get moody.”

“It’s all good, Mack just needed relationship advice.”

Maddox slowed down. “Oh! Spill! I love gossip, you know that! It means I can judge people!”

Gina giggled. “You’re terrible sometimes, but sadly for you I swore to keep my mouth shut.”

“You’re no fun,” Maddox said as she grinned at her, shoving her shoulder playfully.

Gina grinned back. “Going to be nice to have you around again on set, Mads.”

“Definitely, you better know though that I will be crashing in your trailer and stealing any snacks you may have hidden in there.”

“Remind me to make an extra Maddie snack stash in my trailer.” Gina laughed. She was already looking forward to hanging out with Maddox in her trailer as it was harder for Ricky to drop by and it was nice to have a friend around.

Maddox dropped Gina off at Wardrobe where she was put in the first of many outfits for today.

Later that day at East High, the drama club was gathered for their first table read. They were going to do some scenes that barely included Gina and Mack’s characters to make it easier. 

The table read was going well, though Ricky wished Gina was there. She would have been just as impressed as he was with Jet reading for P.T. Barnum. It was amazing to see him shine in the lead and step into his own. The snarky boy from summer camp had completely come out of his shell and Ricky was so happy for him.

During their break, Ricky was talking to Jet when Dani walked up to them. “Hey Ricky with the good hair, looks like you’re still being strung along by that girlfriend of yours after all. I told you she wasn’t good for you.”

Ricky groaned. “What now, Dani?”

In reply Dani showed him her phone opened up to Twitter.

“Looks like that girlfriend of yours is quite busy playing the field.” Dani smirked at him. “Are you sure she is loyal to you?”

Dani walked away with a smug look on her face, swaying her hips.

Jet turned to Ricky. “Dude, what is her problem?”

“Honestly?” Ricky sighed. “I have no idea. I thought she was trying to better herself but it seems she is still the same bitch who made her TikTok followers attack me after she realized I was with Gina on Halloween.”

“You’d think that she is the one leaking this shit to the press as not a lot of people would have known about the fight between Gina and her, they weren’t exactly screaming.”

“Hm, you got a point there. Wouldn’t be surprised if she is leaking fake stories to the press. She has hated Gina since our first rehearsal for HSM4 when Gina stood in for her to practice the dance with Mack.”

“So it’s safe to say that we can ignore everything she says.” Jet shrugged.

“Yup! So let’s change the subject. You are absolutely killing it in this table read, dude!” Ricky gave Jet a pat on the back.

“Thanks,” Jet mumbled, not great with compliments.

To Jet’s great relief, Ricky’s phone pinged loudly, distracting him.

Ricky quickly checked his phone to see it’s an update from the new Romeo & Juliet Movie Instagram page.

Ricky swallowed hard. That was an image he wasn’t going to get out of his mind anytime soon. Which would be great, if he didn’t have a table read to focus on. “Fuck,” he whispered under his breath.

Unfortunately for Ricky, his whisper was still loud enough to garner Jet’s attention. Jet looked over his shoulder at Ricky’s phone and whistled, instantly understanding Ricky’s reaction. “Just when your scenes are coming up. Good luck, bro!” Jet laughed as he went back to his seat.

A very frustrated Ricky, for more reasons than one, sat back down in his seat, putting his phone away and trying to focus on his script. This was not going to be easy.

It was the early evening, Gina was sitting in her trailer eating a quick sandwich while she washed off her make-up. She was interrupted by a knock on the door. 

“Come in!” She called out.

Maddox stepped into the trailer. “Hey Gi, just figured I’d check up on you. How are you?”

Gina smiled wearily at her friend. “Exhausted, you?”

Maddox groaned and sat down on the couch. “Same really, Quinn can be a lot after a while. She is very particular in her demands.”

Gina chuckled. “Yeah, she really is something.”

There was a short silence as Gina finished the last bite of her sandwich. “So about the snack stash I need to keep for you, we’ll make a deal.” Gina pointed at one of the cupboards. “That one is yours.” She pointed at the one beside it. “That one is mine.”

Maddox grinned. “Sounds good but we must strategize: who buys snacks when and what are we buying?”

“Definitely chocolate! We can’t shoot a romantic movie without chocolate!”

“Very good logic, but as we’re shooting a movie, I feel like we also require popcorn.” Maddox added thoughtfully.

Gina grinned. “With your love of popcorn, we may have to add a whole separate cupboard just for the stuff.”

“I have absolutely no issues with that!”

“I was thinking of also bringing some baked goods whenever I have time.”

“Oh my god yes! I tasted those cookies you made for Ashlyn’s family for Christmas, they made me nearly fall in love with you, Gi!”

Gina let out a peel of laughter, remembering Ricky’s words of the cookies being too dangerous as it would make people fall in love with her. “Cookies it is! Anything else?”

“I don’t think we need anymore snacks, or they may have to roll us off the set.” Maddox snorted.

Gina giggled. “Fair enough, what about stuff to spend the time. I was thinking maybe some board games and I will probably bring my knitting stuff.”

“Wait, you knit?”

“Yeah, I taught myself using YouTube videos a long time ago. Want to see some of it?”

“Sure!”

Gina grabbed her phone and opened the folder with pictures of her knitting projects. She proudly started showing Maddox the different things she made.

“These are really good, Gi. I wish I could knit, I could use something to help unfrazzle my brain sometimes. I get way too caught up in my own head some days.”

Gina looked at her friend tenderly. She had always liked Maddox, even if she was a little unusual at first at camp. “I could teach you?”

“You would?” Maddox looked at her, surprised.

Gina smiled at her. “I mean, why not? When we don’t have classes with the tutor and we have to wait for the set to be ready, we may as well do something useful. Besides, it would be fun! I would finally have a knitting buddy.”

“That would be great!” Maddox looked absolutely delighted.

“That’s a deal then!”

Maddox held her hand to her earpiece as someone started talking into it. When they stopped she removed her hand again. “Quinn needs my input on some of the photos. Will you be ok?”

Gina nodded. “Yeah, Ricky will be here in an hour to pick me up so I am just going to get changed and relax. See you Monday at school, Maddie!”

“See you, Gi!”

After Maddox left, Gina took her time to change, clearing the rest of the make-up. 

Just as she was done changing, someone knocked on her door again. Gina thought Maddox had returned with another idea for a snack to add to the cupboard.

“Come in!”

The door opened.

“Hello Gigi!”

Gina turned around, recognizing the familiar voice.

“Mom, what are you doing here?” Gina was surprised to see her mother here of all places. “I thought you were still away with work for another few days.”

“Grab your things, Gina. We have to go right now.” Her mother said, a sense of urgency in her voice.

“What’s going on?” Gina stammered.

“It’s your brother, he’s had an accident. Gigi, we have to go see it.” Terri sobbed. “We have to go now, else we might not be able to say goodbye.”

Jamie…

She hadn’t seen her brother in almost a year. She missed him. Now, she may have to say goodbye to him. 

She grabbed her back and followed her mother as she ran towards her car, terrified as tears streamed down her face. She couldn’t lose one of her two only family members. Terri opened the trunk and took the bag from Gina. “Go sit! We have no time, we need to catch our flight!” 

Gina rushed to her seat, not seeing that her mother took her cellphone out of her back and put it in her own purse before quickly going to the driver’s seat. They drove off in a hurry, on their way to the airport. 

Chapter Text

Ricky drove onto the campus of Carrington Academy again, eager to see Gina. He had missed her all day. He was excited to hear about her day and tell her about his. 

Once parked beside the trailers again, he quickly hopped out and walked past the different trailers, scanning for the one with Gina’s name on the door. Thankfully there was no eager security guard here to stop him this time.

There was a skip in his step when he finally found the trailer. He knocked on the door. There was no answer.

He knocked again. “Gi?”

He checked the door, it wasn’t locked, he opened it and slowly stepped inside. “Gi?” He looked around, the trailer was empty.

Ricky tried calling Gina’s phone but she didn’t answer.

Confused, he went back outside and started looking around. Most of the people had already left. He spotted Maddox walking in the distance.

“Gadget!”

“Hey Ricky, what’s up?” Maddox walked towards him.

“Have you seen Gina?”

“Is she not in her trailer? She was there like an hour ago, waiting for you.” Maddox looked around, confused. “I’m not sure where she would be otherwise.”

“I’ll go look for her.”

He had that feeling again, that feeling he got when something was wrong. He tried to shake it off, sure that she was probably just grabbing a bite to eat or something.

“I’ll help you.”

Ricky and Maddox wandered around for 15 minutes, looking everywhere until they came across a security guard.

“Hey Daniel,” Maddox greeted him. “Have you seen Ms. Porter?”

“Oh, hey Maddox. Yeah I saw her leave with her mother like half an hour ago. Seemed like they were in a rush. Ms. Porter looked really upset so I didn’t want to stop them.”

Ricky and Maddox looked at each other, horrified. Ricky grabbed his phone and tried calling Gina again. There was still no answer.

“Fuck!” He said angrily as he ran back to his car, completely ignoring Maddox.

Ricky jumped into the car and drove like a maniac to Gina’s house. He made the 30 minute drive in 15 minutes, ignoring every speed limit known to man.

He parked in front of the house and ran up to the door, ringing the doorbell while simultaneously banging on the door. 

No reply.

He sprinted around the house and climbed up the tree to Gina’s room, making his way onto the roof. He tapped on the window of her bedroom, again there was no reply.

He peered inside, trying to make out something in the darkness. What he saw chilled him to the bone. It was empty. Not just empty, but everything was taken, like they had moved. All her stuff was gone.

More importantly, she was gone.

Gina was gone.

He tried calling her again. There was still no answer. 

Ricky collapsed on the roof as tears welled in his eyes. “Where are you, Gi?” He whispered into the night sky.

Several miles away at Salt Lake City airport, Gina was frantically searching her bag. “Mom, I can’t find my phone. Have you seen it? I need to message Ricky. He needs to know where I am.”

“You must have left it in your trailer, sweetie.”

Gina let out a frustrated groan. “Can I borrow your phone to text Ricky?”

“Sorry, sweetie, mine is out of power.”

“Maybe we can charge it? There are charging stations everywhere!” Gina felt desperate to contact Ricky. She needed him to know what had happened and that she was ok.

“We don’t have time for that, baby. The flight starts boarding in a minute. We don’t want to miss our flight, we might be too late otherwise.” 

A shiver ran down Gina’s spine, she couldn’t be too late. She couldn’t risk not saying goodbye to her brother. To her family. She prayed to every God in existence that Ricky would understand. She would contact him the moment she was able to. 

Ricky was ready to call the army, the marines, the air force, the avengers; whoever it would take to find Gina. 

He needed to find her. He needed to make sure she was ok. He needed to get her away from her mother.

He needed to know why she left him without as much as a message…

It hurt that she didn’t think of messaging him. Something serious must have happened, she would never forget to message him. Right?

She couldn’t have just left him right? Not after everything. She couldn’t have just walked out of his life. 

Not now… 

Not ever. 

She was his world, the reason why he did everything he did.

Ricky shook his head. No, the guard mentioned she looked upset. Something must have happened. Gina wouldn’t just leave him. She couldn’t.

He couldn’t bear it.

He needed to find her.

He needed help. He needed someone who might know what to do. He pulled his phone from his pocket and dialed the number of the one person he thought might be able to help. Soon enough, they picked up.

“Hey mom, I need your help.”

Several hours later, Gina found herself in the back of a taxi, mindlessly staring as they drove through Los Angeles. They were going straight to the hospital from the airport.

Terri sat in the front next to the driver, giving him directions.

Gina initially found that odd, surely the driver would know where the hospital was, even if there are many different ones in LA. She shrugged it off, too preoccupied by the thoughts whirling through her mind.

Her thoughts kept going back and forth between Jamie and Ricky. She felt horrible that she still hadn’t been able to contact him. He must be worried sick. The moment she was able to, she would send him a message. Hopefully, he would understand and forgive her. 

She needed to say goodbye to her brother.

Jamie was like an enigma of her childhood, a constant when he was young, then a passing comet when she grew older. He was twelve years older than her and disappeared the moment when he turned 18. The moment when her mom started moving around and she was left alone.

After that, he would pop in and out of her life, always with great love and affection for her, but never a consistent presence. No matter how few and far in between their visits, he was her brother and she loved him. He was the one that showed up for her opening night of Beauty and the Beast, or at least part of it. It was more than she could say of her mother. 

She had missed him for a good part of her childhood, but whenever he was there, they would fill their days with fun activities. She remembered when she lived in New York and Jamie came around for Christmas, they spent a fun afternoon ice skating at the Rockefeller Center. It was one of her favorite memories of them together.

She had hoped that when she would be done with school and no longer forced to move around, she could see her brother more often. Maybe they could even live in the same town. She could drop by for dinner, they could talk together and laugh. They could go see a movie together. They could be a true brother and sister.

But now…

Now it might be too late…

Tears streamed down her face as she watched the lights of Los Angeles at night flash by.

The cab driver parked in front of a large building. Gina wearily got out of the cab and grabbed her backpack from the trunk while her mom paid the driver before waving him off.

“Ready, sweetie?” Her mom turned to her.

Gina nodded before turning towards the building.

She froze.

This wasn’t a hospital. It was an apartment building. 

Ricky was sitting in the living room staring at the floor. His dad was sitting beside him in a similar position. Both Bowen men were desperately worried and feeling absolutely helpless.

Lynne was in the kitchen. She was making several calls to people who might be able to help. Ricky was very happy that she was in Salt Lake City setting up her own apartment when he called. 

Every single one of the Bowens knew instantly that whatever had happened to Gina, it wasn’t good news. None of them trusted Terri Porter, despite none of them being sure what she was capable of. Gina had become a member of their family and for each and every one of them, it felt like she was cruelly torn away.

Lynne joined them in the living room after a while and sat down in one of the arm chairs. “Hey boys,” she said sadly. “So based on some public records, Mrs. Porter cancelled the lease on the house here in Salt Lake City and moved out of state. It’s unclear where she moved to.”

She moved.

She moved and she took Gina. 

It felt like that Thanksgiving over a year ago but a hundred times worse. He and Gina were so close back then and she was suddenly torn out of his life, it had sent him spiralling. Now, they were more than just close, they were inseparable, two parts of a whole. Now, the thought of her being torn out of his life, felt like someone tore out his heart.

It couldn’t be.

She couldn’t be gone.

Ricky numbly stood up and went to his bedroom, he fell down on the bed. He knew Terri would do anything to take Gina away, especially away from him.

He felt like a fool, while he and Gina enjoyed the relative peace of Terri’s absence, she had time to prepare. Whatever she had told Gina, it had upset her and made her follow her mom. 

And now… Now she was gone and he had no way of finding her. He felt helpless and terrified. He couldn’t lose her, he needed her.

She needed him…

He had to find a way to find her. 

Somehow. 

Gina looked from the apartment building to her mother. “Mom? Why aren’t we at the hospital?”

“Just follow me, baby, it’ll be clear in a second.” Her mom led the way into the building, instantly heading for the elevator.

Gina, bewildered, followed her.

In the elevator, Terri pressed the button for the 9th floor. 

“Mom, what’s going on? Where’s Jamie?” Gina felt so confused.

“You’ll see in a moment, sweetie!” Terri smiled at her daughter. 

The smile confused her. Gina couldn’t understand how her mother seemed so relaxed when Jamie was dying in the hospital, she couldn’t understand why they weren’t there. Something was wrong, she just didn’t know what.

Once on the ninth floor, Terri led Gina down a long hallway until they were in front of an apartment door. She produced the key to the door and opened it, motioning for Gina to head in.

Gina stepped into the dark apartment. “What is this place, mom?”

Terri closed the door behind them and locked it before flicking on the light switch. The apartment instantly was fully illuminated.

Gina needed a few seconds to adjust to the bright light before she was able to look around. It was a sizable, modern apartment, fully furnished.

It wasn’t just furnished. It was furnished with their stuff, all their stuff from Salt Lake City. Gina turned around in shock, facing her mother. “Mom, what is going on?”

“Welcome to your new home, Gigi.” Terri smiled at her daughter.

“What!” Gina panicked. “What do you mean? How can this be our new home?”

“We moved here, sweetie. This is going to be our new home. Don’t you love it?” Terri said cheerfully.

Gina shook her head in disbelief. “This is not my new home! Salt Lake City is my home!”

“Not anymore, this is going to be our new home. Best of all, this is going to be our permanent home, no more moving around! Isn’t that going to be wonderful? You can finally stay in one place? Isn’t that what you always wanted?”

Yes, Gina thought, but not here. “I don’t understand…”

“Salt Lake City was bad for you, baby. It made you lose your focus. It made you forget your goals.” 

Gina felt so confused. Her mom took her here for her brother. 

She wasn’t moving.

Not again.

This had to be a bad dream.

Right?

“I don’t understand… Where is Jamie?” She asked, hesitantly.

Terri patted Gina gently on the cheek. “Take off your coat and put away your backpack, sweetie. I will make us some tea and explain everything.”

Gina obeyed, too confused to protest. She walked into the kitchen of this new and unfamiliar place. She needed home, she needed Ricky. He would make sense of it all. “Mom, can I use your phone to contact Ricky?”

“It still needs charging, baby. I need to find my charger first, I’m sure it’s around here somewhere. You know how it goes.” Terri smiled innocently at her. “Why don’t you take a seat on the couch, you look tired. I will be out with tea in a moment.”

Gina nodded slowly and headed into the living room, sitting on the couch and trying to make sense of it all. Her mind was reeling, so many thoughts battling one another, at the forefront were Ricky and her brother.

Unbeknownst to Gina, her mom had silently grabbed her backpack with all of Gina’s belongings: her wallet and passport as well as the phone from her own purse and placed them in a safe in the master bedroom.

A few minutes later, Terri and Gina sat in the living room, steaming mugs of tea on the coffee table.

“Mom, I don’t understand. Where is Jamie? Why are we here?”

“We’re here, Gigi, because your silly little crush on Ricky was blinding you.” Her mother’s cold tone took her off guard and nearly made her not register her words. 

“I don’t understand, what does this have to do with Ricky? Where is Jamie? Don’t we need to say goodbye? What is going on, mom?” Gina felt like her head was spinning. They were supposed to go to the hospital.

Gina felt her panic rising. “Mom, we need to go to the hospital! What if we’re too late to say goodbye to Jamie? I need to say goodbye, mommy!”

Terri shrugged. “Jamie is fine.”

Gina froze. “He’s not in the hospital?” 

“Of course not!” Terri laughed. Gina felt like her mother was mocking her.

“Then why did you tell me he was?!” Gina could feel her anger rising. Was it all a trick?

Terri patted her cheek, it felt condescending. “Because, Gigi, you were being a silly and immature little girl, blinded by your little crush on that boy. I needed an excuse to get you away from him so you could focus again. You need your drive back, Gina. You are our ticket into the good life. Think of it, we would live in a mansion, drive fancy cars, be able to do whatever we want. You would be a star!”

“Mansion? Cars? Get whatever we want? You would lie to me for that? Why do you care about all of that all of a sudden?” It was like she saw her mother in a new light, one that showed an ugly side she had never seen before.

“Gina, for years we have moved from disaster to disaster, the amount of misery I have seen there is indescribable. But do you know what I have learned? The wealthy, the rich and the powerful, they are the ones that rise up from it. No matter the material loss, they can buy new things and rebuild. The poor lose everything.”

Terri gave Gina a hard look. “Wealth is stability, Gina. Power will make sure that no matter what, we won’t lose everything. You are the key to that. And I will let no silly boy, especially not one as foolish as Richard Bowen, get in the way of that.”

“You know I love him!” Gina flared up, her instinct to defend Ricky instantly activating.

Terri made a dismissive gesture with her hand. “He was bad for you. You nearly ruined your chance to become a big movie star by moving the movie to Salt Lake City for him. What if they would have fired you? What if it caused you to get a bad reputation and never get a movie role again. How would you become a star? I had to take you away from there. You will stay here now and not see that boy again.”

Gina turned to her mother in absolute shock and horror. “Please tell me you’re kidding?”

“It needed to be done, Gigi.” Terri replied coolly.

Her mother’s words slowly registered. Jamie was fine, there was no need to worry about him, thankfully. It was a trick. Her mother had tricked her to take her away from her home. From Ricky.

“You lied to me.” Gina whispered, stunned. The new light in which she saw her mother became more and more clear, it was like a fog being lifted to reveal someone’s true self.

Terri waved it away. “Oh, it was just a little white lie.”

A little white lie. It was cruel manipulation and her mom treated it like it was nothing. She made her think she would lose her brother.

Gina jumped up in a rage. “Really?! A little white lie to say that my brother was dying all to basically kidnap me from the only place I have been able to call home?”

“This is your home now, Gina, here is where your family is.” Terri stood in front of her, towering over her daughter.

“No, it’s fucking not! It’s just another fucking apartment you dragged me too and all for your own selfish good! Not even a month ago I begged you to choose me! To love me! You promised me, mom! You promised that you would try to be better. Was that a lie too?”

“Yes.” Terri replied coldly.

“Of course it was, your word means nothing, does it?” Gina matched her mother’s cold tone.

“I said what I had to say to make sure that at one point I could get you to re-focus. That I would get you away from that boy and those friends of yours. You are too good for them, I will not let them drag you down when you need to rise up.”

Gina, feeling the anger inside her growing to a boiling point, shouted: “God, was I a fool for thinking you would actually do something for me for a change! The only person you have ever fucking cared about is yourself! You are just a cold-hearted liar!”

Terri smacked Gina hard across the face, sending her crashing to the floor, only narrowly missing the coffee table with the steaming mugs on it. “You selfish and ungrateful child!”

Terri stood over Gina who looked up at her mother in utter horror. “Everything I have done, was to make you better. Was to make you a star. You threw it all away the moment you met that boy and those other silly little friends of yours. I’ve had enough. You are going to listen and obey me!”

Gina’s eyes were filled with tears as she finally understood, she saw the real person her mother was, not the one she pretended to be. “Who even are you?” She whispered, shocked.

Terri’s look softened. “I’m your mother, Gina. We’re family. We do what’s best for each other, even if it hurts the other.”

Gina saw how quickly her mother shifted from rage and anger to pretending to care about her. She felt the disgust build up inside her. “You are no mother of mine!”

She got up and faced her mother. “You haven’t been my mother for years.”

“We’re family, Gina. Whether you like it or not.”

“We’re not, not anymore. I’m going home to Salt Lake.” Gina pushed past her mother and headed to the door.

“With what? I have your phone, your wallet, your ID. You’re not going anywhere, Gigi.” There was a hint of glee in Terri’s voice.

Gina looked at the floor in the hallway where she left her backpack. It was gone, only her mother’s purse was there. She turned around to face her mother. “Where is my stuff?” She spat at her.

Terri smirked. “Locked away in the safe. You’re not getting it, Gina. You’re staying here. It’s for your own good.”

She could think of only one thing that might convince her mother to take her back to Salt Lake City. “What about the movie? I need to be in Salt Lake City to shoot the movie.”

Terri smiled. “I know. Whenever you need to be in Salt Lake for the movie, I will be with you, we will stay in a hotel. You won’t be out of my sight for even a second. Not until I know that you have gotten your priorities straight again and won’t run back to that silly boy.”

Gina felt an overwhelming sense of defeat wash over her. She was trapped. Her mother had made sure she had no way out. Did her mom really think she would be kept a prisoner her entire life? That now that she was in LA that she would just be the old version of herself again that would do anything to please her mom.

Terri saw the defeat in her daughter’s eyes and smiled. “Come now, Gigi. I’ll show you your room. You must be tired.”

The fake care in her mother’s voice made her heart break. She had tried so hard to hold on to whatever semblance of family they had, for years she had fought. But it was all a sham, her mother was not her family. Her mother was her captor, her abuser.

Terri led Gina to her room where all her stuff from her attic room was, minus the stuff that she had taken with her to Ricky’s.

“Goodnight, baby.” Terri said sweetly.

Gina didn’t reply, she just sat on the bed as her mom closed the door behind her. She half expected her mom to lock the door to prevent her from escaping. She felt her cheek burn and swell from where her mom had hit her. 

It was the first time she had ever done that. It showed Gina exactly that the mother she once knew, or thought she knew, was no longer the same person. Her mom had become driven by her desire for fame and wealth. 

In a way, Gina understood. Her mother had seen so much despair and poverty through her work in all those disaster zones that the stability of wealth would almost feel like a necessity, a lifeline.

But it didn’t excuse it. Gina knew like no other the need for stability, but she wouldn’t climb over the backs of others to get it. Sure, she would fight for it, but not to the detriment of others, not like her mom. Even worse, her mom was willing to get it, despite it being to the detriment of her own daughter.

She looked out of the window at the dazzling lights of the LA skyline as she tried to formulate a plan. She sure as hell wasn’t staying here. Going out into a city she didn’t know in the middle of the night would be foolish, dangerous even. However, it seemed to be her only way out and she would rather risk it in LA than stay here with the woman she once called her mother.

An hour later she could hear her mom going to bed. Gina waited another hour before sneaking out of her bedroom. To her luck, her mother’s purse was still in the hallway. She rifled through it, finding her mom’s wallet. There was 20 dollars in cash in it which she quickly took and shoved into her pocket. 

It was then that she noticed her mom’s phone. She quickly unlocked it, remembering her mom’s code. Of course the battery wasn’t dead as her mom had claimed. To her surprise and delight, her mother had saved Ricky’s number in her phone. She quickly sent him a text before putting the phone back in her mom’s purse.

She grabbed her coat, slipped it on and stepped out the door with nothing but 20 dollars in her pocket. Downstairs, she took a deep breath to calm her nerves as she stepped into the Los Angeles night. 

Anywhere would be better than here.

Right?

Chapter Text

Ricky was startled by the sound of his phone, he had received a message. To his surprise, it was from Terri Porter. He quickly opened the message and nearly dropped his phone when he read it.

Gina was alone. Gina was alone and wandering the streets of Los Angeles. All the thoughts of what could happen to her terrorized his brain.

“Mom! Dad!” He ran into the living room where his parents were still talking. “I know where Gina is! She needs our help!”

“Where is she?” They both jumped up, visible concern in their faces.

“LA. We need to go, now!” Ricky already ran past them, grabbing his wallet, phone, coat and hat before sprinting out to his car. 

Mike and Lynne raced after him, only grabbing the bare essentials as well before jumping into his car.

Without a second thought they raced to the airport. Gina was family and they would go through hell and back to bring her home.

Gina walked through the dark streets of Los Angeles. She had decided to head towards the big, illuminated skyscrapers in the distance. There were only two people she knew in LA, Jamie and Nini. She needed to find a way to reach either of them. 

The night was cold despite the generally warmer climate in Los Angeles. Gina was grateful she wore a coat that was able to withstand the Utah weather, let alone the Los Angeles winter weather. Sadly it didn’t stop her from shaking out of fear. 

All around her there was noise, sirens in the distance, people talking, laughing, shouting, bangs in the distance. There was loud music coming from a building which she thought was a nightclub. 

It must have been about 3AM, she had walked for over an hour, it was a Friday night so the nightclub was busy. A few people were smoking outside the entrance. 

“Hello gorgeous! Want to come dance with me?” One burly man at the center of the group shouted at her.

Gina ignored him and walked faster, clinging onto her coat in fear. 

She heard the man coming closer. “Come on now, baby. Don’t be like that, we only want a little fun!”

Another one shouted. “Yeah! How much for the night, sweetheart?”

She heard several of them getting closer. Glancing back she saw three men walking towards her.

“Leave me alone!” She shouted.

One of the men laughed. “Looks like we got a feisty one!” He dashed forward and grabbed Gina by her wrist, holding it tightly. “Come on now, sweetheart. We just want to have some fun!”

Gina could smell the alcohol on his breath, his tight grip on her wrist cutting off the circulation to her hand. “Let me go, you’re hurting me!”

One of the other men approached and leaned forward, beer bottle still in hand. “Don’t worry, we’ll pay you. I’m sure you got a price, why else would you walk these streets alone at night?”

“Let me go, you pig!” Gina shouted in a panic.

The man holding her by her wrist used his other hand to grab her by her throat, squeezed and lifted her up. “Be a good girl and we will be nice to you. Disobey and we will hurt you, do you understand?” His voice was menacing as his face was close to hers.

Gina couldn’t breathe, her vision started to blur. Did escaping the apartment only made her exchange one hell for a different one?

No.

She had to fight back.

From the corner of her she saw the other man lifting his beer bottle to his lips, the third man was standing a bit further back, watching it all and laughing.

This was her chance.

She kicked the man holding her as hard as she could right between the legs. The man cried out in pain, letting her go and sinking to his knees. The man standing beside her was too slow to react due to his inebriated state.

She ran. She ran faster than she ever had in her life. Behind her she heard the shouts of the men fading into the distance but she didn’t stop running. Her exhaustion made way for fear-fueled energy that propelled her forward.

She ran for almost 15 minutes, leaving the nightclub far behind her. Finally she stopped, unable to breathe properly, her neck starting to swell and hurt badly. She collapsed in an alleyway behind a container, crying softly as breathing became more and more of a luxury. 

Hidden in the darkness behind the container, the noise of the city all around her, she had never felt so scared and alone.

Ricky was at the airport, they managed to get some last minute tickets to LA and were waiting to board. He watched the clock intently, every minute passing felt like an hour while they waited to board.

He had his phone in hand, trying to think of anything he could do right now instead of waiting for the time to pass and the plane to board. It suddenly dawned on him that there is something he could do. He quickly searched through his contacts and called someone he thought might be able to help.

The phone rang several times before someone replied sleepily. “Hello?”

“Nini! I need your help!” Ricky said urgently.

“Ricky? What’s going on?” Nini replied blearily. 

“It’s Gina, she is in LA, she has no phone and no wallet. She is wandering the streets somewhere, I don’t know where exactly. I need your help finding her, Neens. I’m heading to LA now. We will land in 2.5 hours.”

Nini, now sounding a whole lot more awake, asked: “Shit, Ricky, depending on the part of town, that can be really dangerous. We need to find her fast.”

“I know, Neens. I need your help. I need to find her.” Ricky’s voice broke. “I can’t lose her.”

“I will call her brother, we can try and find her.” Nini said determinedly. “Do you have any idea what part of the city she might be in?”

“No, I only got one message from her through her mother’s phone. I’m not even sure if she knows where she is. I don’t know what to do, Neens.” Ricky sobbed.

Lynne, who was sitting beside her son, silently wrapped an arm around him.

“I’ll do what I can, Ricky. I’m calling Jamie now. Keep me updated if you have any news and I will do the same. We’ll find her, Ricky. I’m sure we will!” With that Nini hung up, ready to start the search for Gina.

A loud bang further down the alley made Gina jump in fear. She looked up and thought she saw a cat racing away. She heard voices down the alleyway and quickly got up, rushing out of the alley and back onto the main street. 

She looked around her for any signs of danger, still clinging onto her coat for comfort. Her neck had started swelling even more, it became harder and harder to breathe and there was a bruise forming on her wrist.

She needed to get off the streets, she needed a respite, a safe haven, even if only for a few hours.

In the distance she saw a police car. Safety, she thought. Two officers were walking towards it and just getting in. She ran towards it as the police car started driving off.

“Stop! Help me, please!” She tried to shout but her swollen throat wouldn’t allow it to be louder than a whisper.

Her heart sank as she watched the police car drive off. Her chance of safety was gone.

She had to keep going, tired and weary to the bone, bruised and dizzy from the lack of oxygen, she kept looking for a safe haven, even if only for the night.

In the distance she noticed the flickering sign of a diner that was still open. Approaching it, she saw that it was a 24hr diner in a vintage style. The place looked empty except for a friendly looking woman standing behind the counter.

Feeling like she had very little choice, she decided to go in to rest, see if she could treat some of her bruises, rest and maybe eat something. She needed to wait out the night, hoping that Los Angeles during the daytime was easier to face. She took a deep breath and opened the diner door. 

“Welcome,” the woman behind the counter smiled at her, barely looking up from wiping the counter.

“Hi,” Gina croaked before finding a seat in a corner booth, away from the windows to sit. She looked at the clock on the far wall, it was 4:30AM, only a few more hours until daylight.

Gina was hit with a wave of emotions as she finally sat down. Her adrenaline had kept her going as she walked through the night but now all the emotions that she had pushed down were hitting her like a tidal wave. 

Gina quickly picked up the worn, plastic menu to hide her face so the woman behind the counter wouldn’t see the tears rolling down her cheeks. She stared at it without really looking, her vision too blurry to read.

After a few minutes, the waitress from behind the bar walked up to her and placed a glass of water on the table. “What can I get for you, dear?” She asked kindly, pen and notepad ready to write down the order.

“I… um… I think I need another minute.” Gina whispered as she couldn’t stop the sobs that escaped her the moment she started speaking.

The waitress placed the notepad down on the table and crouched down in front of Gina. “Are you ok, honey?”

“No…” Gina whispered. She looked up from the menu and was met with the kind and concerned eyes of the waitress. After everything that had happened, seeing someone that showed some genuine compassion, made the dam burst. Violent sobs wracked her body as she buried her face in her arms on the table. 

The waitress, startled at the sight of her, sat down beside Gina and gently rubbed her back. “Let it all out, dear. Auntie Jesse is here to watch over you. You’re safe here.”

Gina had no idea how long she cried but the waitress never left her side. Once her sobs quieted down to the occasional hiccup she looked up at the waitress whose name she thought she heard was Jesse. “Thank you,” Gina whispered.

“It’s ok, sweetie. You’re not the first person who wandered into my diner needing help.” Jesse said soothingly. “Now, how about I make you a nice cup of tea?”

“I would like that,” Gina said softly.

When Jesse got up, Gina instantly missed the comfort of having her beside her. She felt so alone, cold and scared that someone as friendly and matronly as Jesse seemed like an absolute blessing. The warm blanket she needed during a cold night.  

A few minutes later Jesse returned with a mug of tea and an ice pack. “I’m not sure if it will still help the swelling but it might, I’m guessing the bruises are fresh?”

Gina nodded, taking the ice pack that was handed to her and switched between holding it against her face, throat and wrist. Her throat hurt more and more as the swelling felt like she was choking all over again.

Jesse placed the tea in front of her and sat beside Gina again. “So, how can I help?”

Gina was quiet for a moment. “My brother. I need to find my brother.”

“Ok, can you call him?”

Gina shook her head. “I lost my phone.”

“Do you know his number?”

“No… I never had to remember it.” Gina felt foolish. She admonished herself for not knowing her brother’s number. She made a mental note that if she managed to get back to her loved ones, she would spend time memorizing the phone numbers of all the people that mattered to her.

“Do you know where he lives?” Jesse asked gently.

Gina shook her head miserably. She had no idea where her brother lived. She had never visited him in Los Angeles as her mother was never interested in doing so.

“Ok, what’s his name?”

“Jamie… Jamie Porter, he is a music producer here in the city.” Gina croaked, her voice becoming rougher due to the injury, her face half hidden by the ice pack.

Jesse nodded and pulled out her phone. “Let’s see if we can find something online.”

Gina rested her elbows on the table to support her head, the lack of oxygen and exhaustion were taking its toll. She was fighting it but slowly losing the battle.

A few customers entered the diner, greeting Jesse by name. They seemed to be regulars. 

“I’m going to quickly serve these customers.” Jesse gently patted Gina’s back. “You stay put, dear, and I will be right back.”

Jesse quickly got up to greet her customers. 

It didn’t take long for Gina to give in to her exhaustion and pain, head buried into her arms on the table, she soon lost conciousness, unable to stay awake for Jesse’s return. 

A few hours later, Gina was woken up by a group of rowdy teenagers entering the diner. An old blanket had been draped over her shoulders and the ice pack and tea were gone. Gina blinked blearily, looking at the clock. It was 7am. She had survived the night, mostly thanks to Jesse. 

She looked around to see if she could spot the waitress. Jesse was busy greeting the teenagers and taking their orders. When she turned around and saw that Gina was awake, she gave her a gentle smile. 

Gina decided to look at the menu properly. Despite the pain in her throat, she knew she needed to eat something. She needed the energy so she could keep looking for her brother, knowing her search might take days.. 

She checked her pocket to make sure the 20 dollar bill was still there, making sure she had a way to pay. She scanned the menu for something that would fill her up enough and still leave room for a healthy tip for Jesse. She had no other way to truly thank her, she wished she did. What Jesse had done for her by simply being there and comforting her, meant the world to her. 

She decided to go for the scrambled eggs as it was all she could afford, there might be room for a cup of tea to soothe her aching throat.

Jesse walked up to her and crouched down beside her. “How are you feeling, sweetie?”

“A little better. Thank you for the blanket and well for everything else.” Gina looked at her shyly, her voice barely a squeak now. 

The matronly woman reminded her of a mother figure in a movie, the kind and nurturing ones. A mother she never had, a mother she so desperately needed right now. “Can I hug you, please?”

Jesse smiled and sat down beside Gina, opening her arms wide. “Of course, sweetie.”

Gina lunged forward and hugged her tightly. “Thank you,” she whispered again as tears streamed down her face. How she wished she had a mother like Jesse. Someone so kind and caring that would create a safe haven for a strange girl covered in bruises.

Jesse gently patted her back before letting go. “Now how about I get you some breakfast? Is there anything you want, dear?”

“Um… yeah, can I have the scrambled eggs? And maybe a cup of tea?” Gina said softly.

“Of course,” Jesse smiled at her. “I will get right to it.”

As Jesse walked away, Gina thought she saw a flash in the distance but couldn’t find the source of it. 

The diner was becoming more lively. The teenagers were giggling at one table. A small family was eating breakfast at another. There was a man drinking coffee and reading a newspaper. It was slowly waking up for another day.

Ricky, Lynne and Mike had landed in Los Angeles a few hours ago. They had gotten a rental car and had been driving around aimlessly, showing people a picture of Gina in the hopes of finding her. 

Nini and Jamie were each driving through a different part of the city, doing the same. But in a city the size of Los Angeles, finding a specific person is like finding a needle in a haystack.

They all stayed in touch using a group chat they made to coordinate.

Mike was driving while Ricky was in the backseat, he was scanning the streets, thankful it was getting light outside so it would hopefully be easier to spot her.

Ricky’s phone started buzzing. He quickly looked at it and saw that it was a twitter notification that Gina was tagged in. 

“I know where she is!” Ricky shouted. 

He saw it was in East Hollywood, an area that Nini was closest to. He immediately called her.

“Neens!” He said the moment she picked up. “There has been a tweet saying she has been spotted at an East Hollywood diner called Jesse’s Kitchen. I think you’re closest to it.”

“On my way!” Nini said before hanging up and racing towards East Hollywood.

It was then that Ricky realized the full extent of the tweet. 

Severe bruises

His blood ran cold. They needed to find her. Fast.

Gina was looking around the diner, watching it fill up with more and more people as Jesse approached her. She placed a plate of scrambled eggs and toast, another plate with some sausages and a bowl of fruit in front of her together with a mug of tea.

“Oh! Oh no! I can’t afford all this.” Gina panicked. “I’m so sorry! I only have 20 dollars.”

Jesse shushed her. “It’s ok, don’t worry about it. You look like you really need it.” She gently patted Gina’s shoulder. 

“Thank you,” Gina whispered, grateful tears in her eyes. Gina wanted to wolf down the food but her swollen throat made it impossible. She took small bites and chewed slowly, trying to ignore the pain.

When she was almost done with her plate, she noticed a commotion at the door. She looked up to see several reporters standing in the entrance, looking around. When they spotted her, they instantly rushed over.

Jesse, who had also noticed the commotion and saw who they were heading for, stood in front of Gina’s table, arms akimbo and facing the reporters. She narrowed her eyes at them. “Can I help you?”

The reporters ignored her and started shouting questions at Gina.

“Ms. Porter, who attacked you?”

“Ms. Porter, was your attacker an ex-lover?”

“Ms. Porter, was it Mack or the other guy?”

“Ms. Porter, are you planning on moving to LA after your movie in Salt Lake wraps?”

Gina felt terrified, the shouting reporters reminding her of the men from last night. All she wanted to do was hide under the old blanket and curl up into a ball. A fear of being attacked again overwhelmed her.

Chapter Text

Gina felt terrified, the shouting reporters reminding her of the men from last night. All she wanted to do was hide under the old blanket and curl up into a ball. A fear of being attacked again overwhelmed her.

Hiding.

The camera flashes were blinding her. She could hear Jesse shouting: “Get out! Now!”

Fleeing.

Gina didn’t know where to go, her eyes searching frantically for a way out, darting around the diner. It’s then that she saw someone walk through the frontdoor.

“Nini!” She exclaimed. She couldn’t believe it, thinking it must be a figment of her imagination. But it wasn’t, her old friend from East High had just walked into the diner looking around.

Jesse looked over her shoulder at Gina as she heard her cry out.

“It’s my friend, she can take me to my brother.” Gina said softly to Jesse as an explanation, her voice shaking. Making sure the shouting press couldn’t hear her.

Jesse nodded. “Go to her, I will try and block these idiots. And if you ever need any help, Gina, you are always welcome here.” Jesse gave Gina an encouraging smile.

“Thank you,” Gina whispered, unable to express just how grateful she was. Jesse deserved the world for giving her this small safe haven for a few hours, for being the guardian angel she needed.

Gina sprang up and ran past the press, Jesse as promised blocking them from following her.

“Nini!” Gina cried out, though her voice was still not strong enough to make much of a sound.

“Gina!” Nini said in utter relief before she noticed the group of reporters behind her.

Nini grabbed Gina’s hand and ran outside with her. “My car is not far from here.” Nini said as they kept running, leaving the reporters far behind them.

Soon they reached Nini’s car and both girls quickly got in. Nini instantly drove off, heading towards one of the suburbs.

“You can’t imagine how happy I am to find you, Gina.” Nini said, a relieved laugh escaping her.

“I can’t believe you’re actually here.” Gina whispered, astonished. “I can’t believe you happened to walk into that diner. I thought I would have to spend days looking for you or Jamie.” She felt tears welling up in her eyes. She was going to be ok, she was almost out of danger. Right?

The anxiety of everything that had happened started to overwhelm her; the fear of losing her brother, her mother’s betrayal, the attack on the street. Her breath started to get fast and shallow, made worse by her swollen throat.

She clung to her seat, her hands gripping it tightly. Was she safe?

Nini gave her a concerned look. “It’s ok, Gi. You’re ok.”

No, she wasn’t ok. She was anything but ok. She had lost her mother, she had been through hell mentally, been abused physically. She was not ok.

Nini gently placed a hand on Gina’s leg, trying to reassure her. “Gi, I didn’t walk into that diner by accident. I came to look for you. We have all been looking for you for most of the night.”

Her brain was foggy from a mix of panic and exhaustion. She picked up only a few words of what Nini had said. We. There were more people. Who? More reporters? Were they coming to find her? More attackers? Her mother’s friends?

“Who’s we?” She asked, terrified of the answer.

Her eyes darted to the door handle, wondering if her safe haven was compromised.

“Well me of course, and Ricky, Lynne, Mike and your brother.” Nini summed up.

Ricky.

Focusing on the one person that mattered most to her. Gina felt an immense feeling of relief wash over her. She didn’t think she would see him anytime soon, not until she managed to get back to Salt Lake City. But he was here. He had come to find her. Soon she would be in his arms again. Soon she would be home again.

“We’re all meeting at your brother’s house. I said I would take you there once I had found you.”

“How did you know where I was?” Gina mumbled, wondering how Nini was able to find her in a city of this size. Was she being followed by more people?

Gina looked out of the window and started counting things. Twelve high rises in the distance, thirteen trees along this road, four red houses in a row. She they were strings to hold on to her sanity instead of letting the panic take over.

“Someone had tweeted about spotting you in a diner with some nasty bruises. It got picked up by a bunch of gossip networks. They tweeted your location. I was closest to it so I instantly rushed over. Sadly some reporters beat me to it.”

Gina nodded. In a way the press was a blessing in disguise today. They may have written a bunch of nonsense about her again but they were also able to guide her friend to her.

“Thank you.” Gina looked over at her friend who was focused on the road.

“Of course, Gi, we’re friends. That’s what friends do.”

Not long after, Nini drove into a gated community with a lot of huge villas. She parked in front of one of them that already had several cars parked in the driveway.

“Looks like the rest of them beat us here. Let’s go inside.” Nini didn’t wait for her to answer and quickly got out of the car.

Gina looked outside from the relative safety of her car seat, a sense of danger putting her on high alert. What if she got attacked again?

Gina sat frozen in her seat, fear had her rooted to the spot. Her breath was coming in ragged, trying to fight its way past the swelling.

Her last safe haven, the diner with Jesse, was stormed by reporters shouting things at her.

Attacking.

Attacks.

Like her mother.

Like the men on the street.

She wanted to run.

She wanted to hide.

It was safer that way.

The car, it was her new safe haven, she hasn’t been attacked here yet.

The door on her side opened. It made her jump. Eyes wide with fear, she looked at who opened the car door.

“Gi?” Ricky said gently as he crouched down in front of her.

Ricky had to restrain himself at the sight of her, noticing the bruises on her face and throat, noticing the fear in her eyes. He wanted to rage at whoever had done this to her, to his Gina.

Most importantly, he wanted to fold her in his arms and protect her. She looked so scared, so broken and hurt. He wanted to hold her and protect her. He wanted to make her feel safe.

“Ricky?” Gina whispered, as if uncertain of what she was seeing.

Ricky gently placed his hand on her unbruised cheek. “I’m here. I got you.”

For a moment, Gina shunned away from the hand on her cheek before the warmth of his hand registered, the rough and calloused fingers from playing so much guitar that she had gotten to know so well. He really was here.

He held out his hand to her.

Gina heard the tenderness in his voice, the one he reserved only for her. Her lip quivered as she took his hand and he helped her out of the car. She instantly clung to him, wanting the safety of her home, her safe haven, her Ricky.

Ricky wrapped his arms tightly around her, rubbing her back gently. “I got you, you’re safe. I’m not letting go.”

Ricky could feel Gina’s knees weaken as sobs wracked her body. He held onto her tightly, trying to fight his own tears.

They have only been apart for a little over a day but it felt like a lifetime with everything that had happened.

He found her. He found his Gina. He could finally hold her again and he wasn’t planning on ever letting go.

Jamie walked up to the pair, gently placing a hand on Gina’s shoulder. Ricky noticed instantly the reaction of fear coming from her and her clinging onto Ricky tighter.

“Hey Gigi,” Jamie smiled gently at her.

“Jamie,” she whispered, a level of fear in her voice. “Please don’t take me back to her. Please…”

Jamie was taken aback. “I… What happened? I mean… Of course I won’t take you back, Gigi.”

Ricky could feel Gina shaking in fear. Some neighbors were looking out of their windows curiously, watching the scene unfold. “Let’s get you inside.” He said softly.

It took a moment for Gina to register his words before she nodded. She stopped hugging Ricky but clung to his arm for dear life. Ricky placed his hand on top of hers, trying to comfort her.

Ricky looked at his parents while he guided Gina inside. Relief washed over all the Bowens, they had found her. Their family was complete again.

Once inside they all gathered in the living room. Ricky sat down with Gina on the large couch and instantly wrapped her in his arms again. She buried her face in his chest.

Ricky noticed her shallow and ragged breath and studied the swelling around her neck, he could clearly see a handprint. He tightened his grip on Gina as he tried not to let his rage get the better of him.

Looking up at Jamie, Ricky said: “I think she may need a doctor, is there a way to get one here? Might be best not to take her outside right now.”

Jamie nodded. “I will call my own doctor, he does house visits, I will tell him it’s urgent.”

Ricky nodded. “Thank you.”

Jamie quickly left to make the call.

Lynne slowly approached Ricky and Gina, crouching down in front of them. “Hey sweetie,” Ricky noticed his mom use such a gentle voice, one he remembered from his childhood, whenever he was really sick. “Remember that legal thing we talked about on New Year’s Eve?”

Ricky wondered why his mom asked this now, thinking it might have been better to wait.

Gina looked at her before slowly nodding.

Lynne smiled at her gently. “Want me to make the call?”

Ricky looked at Gina with baited breath, he knew what it meant. She knew what it meant. Did she want to sue her mom for legal emancipation? Several agonizing seconds passed before Gina nodded.

Lynne nodded. “I will start making the calls right away. And Gina?” Lynne looked her in the eyes as she very gently and carefully placed a hand on her arm so as to not startle her. “I will be here every step of the way. No matter what, you are not alone. You’ve got Ricky, you’ve got me, Mike, your brother and all your friends. You are not alone. Remember that.”

Gina nodded before turning her face away again, burying it in Ricky’s chest as she sobbed.

Lynne quickly got up and walked into the hallway to start making phone calls. She wanted to get the process started as quickly as possible. They needed the emancipation claim before they could claim back Gina’s important stuff from Terri like her ID, without that she couldn’t fly back to Salt Lake City.

Jamie re-entered the living room. He grabbed a chair so he could sit in front of Gina and Ricky without being too close.

“Gigi,” he spoke gently. “The doctor will be here in ten minutes so he can look at you. I need to know if there are any other places you are hurt aside from your face and throat.”

Gina slowly rolled up her sleeve to show the bruise on her wrist.

“Ok,” Jamie sighed, relieved. Like Ricky, he imagined that there could have been a lot more hidden bruises.

Jamie turned to Nini. “Nina, would you mind helping me in the kitchen? I think everyone could use some food after tonight.”

Nini nodded. “Yes, of course.” She got up and followed Jamie into the kitchen.

“Ricky?” Mike started.

“Hm?” Ricky looked up at his dad while still gently stroking Gina’s back, calming her down.

“I was thinking of calling Jennifer so the school knows what’s going on. Then afterwards I was thinking of calling that friend of yours, Maddox, so the movie people are aware of the situation and can take that into account with scheduling and whatnot.”

Ricky nodded, it should be relatively easy when it comes to the movie, shooting wouldn’t start for another few weeks but it’s best to keep everyone informed. “Good idea, dad. Maddox’s number is in my phone under the name ‘Gadget’, I am guessing you still have Miss Jenn’s number?” Ricky pulled his phone from his pocket without jostling Gina too much, she had finally calmed down and was laying against his chest, numbly. Ricky unlocked his phone and gave it to his dad.

Mike quickly left, holding his own phone and Ricky’s.

Ricky watched him go before looking down at Gina. She was staring aimlessly at the wall, silent tears rolling down her cheeks. Ricky gently kissed the top of her head, cradling her against his chest. “I love you,” he whispered. “I will always love you, Gi.”

He carefully wiped away a tear that was making its way down her cheek as Gina looked up at him. “I will always be here for you.” He said as he kissed her softly.

The kiss, his arms around her, his soft words in her ears; it was everything Gina needed. The world right now felt dark and cold but Ricky was her light and warmth, he was her home.

The doorbell rang, making Gina tense.

“Shh,” Ricky soothed. “It’s probably the doctor.”

A minute later, Jamie walked into the living room followed by a man carrying a doctor’s bag, Mike and Lynne right behind them.

The doctor took the seat in front of Gina and Ricky that Jamie had vacated earlier. His voice was warm as he spoke. “Hello Ms. Porter, my name is Charles Smith. I am your brother’s physician and I am here to examine you. Would you mind sitting up for me?”

Ricky let go of Gina so she could sit up.

Gina sat up but instantly took a hold of Ricky’s hand, not wanting to let go. Ricky saw that she was shaking slightly and squeezed her hand gently three times, their sign.

Jamie, Lynne and Mike took a seat on the other couch, letting the doctor work and listening quietly.

“I need you to tell me a bit about what happened so I know how to best treat it. Do you think you can do that?”

Gina nodded slowly.

“Good,” the doctor smiled. “Let’s start with your wrist. Can you tell me what happened there?”

“There were three men,” Gina whispered. “They wanted to… You know… I tried to run.” Her lip started quivering. “One of them grabbed me by the wrist and held it tight so I couldn’t run… I tried to break free.”

Ricky’s blood ran cold, imagining what may have happened. Tears pricked in his eyes as he thought of how scared she must have been. He wanted to sob, scream, rage and cry at the thought of people attacking someone as sweet as his Gina.

He knew he needed to stay calm now for Gina but it was becoming a near impossible feat. He looked up and met his mother’s eyes. His mom seemed to know what was going through his head, she gave him a steadying gaze and mimicked taking deep breaths. Ricky followed her example, calming himself so he could be there for Gina.

The doctor carefully examined Gina’s wrist, squeezing it gently. “Does this hurt?”

“A little,” Gina mumbled.

The doctor nodded. “Did you put ice on it?”

Gina nodded. “For a little while.”

“Good, may I look at your throat?” He asked gently.

Gina gently lifted up her chin to give the doctor better access, wincing while doing so.

The doctor looked at the swelling, a concerned look on his face. He gently felt around her throat and neck.

Ricky noticed the urge in Gina to jump back, and saw the fear in her eyes. He squeezed her hand again, three times.

“Trouble breathing?” He asked before letting go of her throat so she could lower her neck again.

Gina nodded in reply.

“Can you tell me what happened?”

“The men…” Gina started. “The one grabbing my wrist, I fought him… I yelled at him. He… He grabbed me by the throat, squeezed and lifted me up… I couldn’t breathe… I…” Her voice faded as her breathing quickened, panic setting in.

Ricky instantly let go of her hand and instead wrapped an arm around her, not caring about the doctor for a moment.

The doctor nodded thoughtfully, not minding Ricky at all. Instead the doctor focused on Gina’s cheek that still looks swollen and bruised. “And how did this happen? Was it the same men?”

Gina shook her head. “It was my mom,” she said softly.

Jamie jumped up and shouted: “What?!”

The sudden shout made Gina cower in fear. Ricky instantly pulled Gina into his chest. He tried really hard to stay calm but he was seething on the inside. He wanted Terri to suffer the way she had made Gina suffer.

The doctor cleared his throat and gave Jamie a pointed look.

Jamie took a deep breath, clenching and unclenching his fists before nodding at the doctor, telling him wordlessly to continue.

“Ms. Porter?” The doctor asked gently.

Ricky loosened his grip on Gina so she could sit up again.

“Ms. Porter, a normal slap would not cause a bruise like that, can you tell me a bit more?”

Gina nodded. “We were fighting. I… I called her out on something… She got really mad and slapped me…Really hard… It sent me crashing to the floor…”

The doctor nodded. “I thought as much.” He sighed and leaned back. “Alright Ms. Porter, the bruise on your wrist and cheek will fade away over time, there isn’t much I can do about that except to recommend rest. I will prescribe you some medication for your throat to help keep the swelling down and your airways clear. I will also prescribe you some strong painkillers for the first few days, after that standard paracetamol will be fine.”

The doctor grabbed a tablet from his bag and quickly typed away, sending the orders to the local pharmacy via an internal system.

“The pharmacy down the road will get it ready for you right now. Be mindful, Ms. Porter, that the painkillers I prescribed you are very strong and will make you very tired. It’s best to give into that and rest, your body needs time to recover. After that, I recommend finding someone to talk to, whether a professional or at the very least someone you trust, you have been through a lot and need to process it.”

Gina nodded. “Thank you,” she whispered.

The doctor stood up. “I will take my leave then. Get some rest, Ms. Porter.”

Jamie stood up as well. “I will head to the pharmacy right away.” Jamie said as the doctor left.

“So soon? Won’t it take them a few hours to ready the prescribed medicine?” Lynne asked.

Jamie shook his head. “My doctor is part of the private clinic that services this neighborhood. There are several celebrities that live here, the clinic is here to ensure their privacy. They have a pharmacy linked to it. The medicine should be ready right away. I will go pick it up, I won’t be long.”

Just as Jamie headed out, Nini entered the living room with a tray full of sandwiches. She carefully placed the loaded tray on the coffee table. “I didn’t know what you guys would want so I made a lot of different sandwiches.”

“Thank you, Nini.” Lynne said kindly.

“Yeah, thanks Neens,” Ricky croaked, still fighting a lot of emotions that he was desperately trying to hide for now, Gina needed him to be strong. He had wrapped her in his arms again, her legs over his lap so she could lean against his chest.

Ricky looked at his old childhood friend. “And thank you for helping to find her and bring her here.”

Nini smiled at her old friend. “You’ve changed, Ricky.”

“I have?” Ricky asked. “I mean, I guess I have?”

Nini nodded. “In a good way.”

Ricky smiled at her before looking down at Gina, who was numbly leaning against his chest, not listening to anything. She was the reason for all his change.

All the change that he had gone through in the past year, all the good she brought out of him, he hoped it would be enough. He hoped it would be enough to pull Gina out of the dark place she was lost in now.

He didn’t know how or even where to start. All he could think of was to hold her and not let her go. If he was honest with himself, he partially did that for his own good as well, to soothe his own fear. His fear of losing her.

He and Gina had become tethered to each other. The moment that connection was close to breaking, it felt like a lifeline being snapped, like his oxygen taken away.

Ricky looked up at his parents, a determined look on both their faces. All Bowens were thinking the same thing.

No matter what happened they would protect Gina and make Terri pay.

Chapter Text

“Want to eat something?” Ricky asked Gina gently, pointing at the plate of sandwiches that Nini had prepared.

Gina shook her head. “I’m not hungry,” she mumbled.

“Have you eaten anything yet today?”

Gina nodded. “Jesse made me breakfast.” Her voice was still barely audible.

Ricky was curious who this Jesse was.

Gina’s lip started to quiver as she pulled a 20 dollar bill out of her pocket. “I didn’t pay her,” she started sobbing softly. “I forgot to pay her. I wanted to… but the journalists… There were so many… and…”

“Hey, hey, look at me, Gi.” He gently lifted her chin, making her look at him. “We will go find Jesse together when you feel better and we’ll pay her. Does that sound good?”

Gina nodded slowly before resting her head against his chest. 

“Good,” Ricky kissed the top of her head. 

“You should eat something,” Gina mumbled after a moment of silence.

Ricky looked at her, needing a moment to register her words. He was so preoccupied with his concerns for Gina that he didn’t think about himself. Leave it to Gina, to even in her darkest moments, she would still want to look after him. 

She was right too, he hadn’t eaten in a long time and his stomach was starting to loudly protest. “I will,” he aquiesed. “Are you sure you don’t want anything?”

“I had some scrambled eggs. It hurts to eat more. My throat…” Gina feebly explained.

Ricky nodded. “Yeah, I get that.”

Ricky looked at the plate and the girl in his arms, trying to figure out how to best get a sandwich without letting go of Gina. He caught his mother’s eye who smiled at him and got up. She placed a few sandwiches on a plate and placed them beside him so he could remain seated with one arm around Gina.

Gina’s mind drifted while Ricky was eating. She thought back to a moment years ago. She was in her rhythmic gymnastics class doing a balance exercise. There was a rope placed on the floor, they were supposed to walk on it with their eyes closed. Their coach said it would help with coordinations, making sure their moves would be in a straight line. 

Gina used to imagine she was in the circus, walking a tightrope, a crowd below her cheering her on. 

Right now she felt like she was balancing on that tightrope again but there was no cheering crowd, below her was a dark abyss. Her mother’s voice and the voices of the men at the nightclub were calling from the darkness.

You selfish and ungrateful child!”

You are going to listen and obey me!

Come on now, sweetheart. We just want to have some fun!

Be a good girl and we will be nice to you. Disobey and we will hurt you.

Like ghosts they floated up from the darkness as she tried to balance on the rope.

Don’t fall, Gina, don’t fall, she told herself. Her own voice was too weak to overpower the ones coming from the abyss. 

Don’t fall…

She had to keep going, keep walking that tightrope.

There was a light at the end of the rope, a figure on a platform. Ricky. She had to reach him, she had to get there. She had to make sure the abyss wouldn’t swallow her.

Find the balance.

Keep walking.

She couldn’t let the hurt caused by her mother or the fear caused by the men at the nightclub pull her down into the darkness. She would cling to the rope and keep walking until she reached Ricky, until she reached home. She had to make it, the darkness couldn’t swallow her.

Jamie returned holding a paper bag, from the kitchen he grabbed a glass of water. He sat down in front of Gina and spoke softly. “Hey Gigi, I got the medication for you.”

It took Gina a moment to register her brother’s voice. She looked up at him to meet his eyes.

“How about I take you to one of the guest rooms so you can rest for a bit? The doctor said the medication would make you very sleepy.” Jamie offered Gina his hand. 

Gina clung to Ricky, unwilling to let go.

Ricky, seeing her reaction, told her softly: “I’ll come with you.” He gently moved her legs from his lap so she could stand up, not letting go of her hand.

Jamie gave Ricky an apprehensive look, unsure about this unfamiliar boy that his little sister was so attached to but he decided not to question it for now. “Follow me,” Jamie said as he guided the pair down a corridor of the massive house.

Jamie stopped in front of a door and opened it for them, stepping aside so Gina and Ricky could enter first. The room had a modern look, a large bed against one wall and a wardrobe against another. There was a huge tv mounted on the wall opposite the bed. There was another door that Ricky guessed led to an en-suite bathroom.

Jamie walked over to the nightstand and placed the glass of water on it as well as the paper bag with the medicine. He turned to the pair. “I will get a shirt of mine that you can sleep in, you probably want to get out of those clothes. I will wash them while you rest.”

“Thanks, Jamie.” Gina replied softly. 

He nodded at her before leaving the room. 

Ricky guided Gina to the bed so she could sit down on the edge. He sat down beside her and let go of her hand to grab the medicine from the paper bag. The moment Ricky let go of her hand, she wrapped her hands around his arm instead. “I’m here,” he told her gently. “I won’t go anywhere.”

An angry scream from the abyss, the tightrope wobbling. She had to fight to keep her balance. The laughter of the men, the smell of alcohol, her mother’s coldness. Hold on…

Ricky was reading the instructions on the different boxes of pills before carefully taking a pill from each. He handed Gina the cup of water and the pills. “Maybe it’s best to take them one at a time. Might be easier for your throat.”

Gina nodded before taking the pills, one after another.

Jamie entered with a couple of shirts and a few pairs of sweatpants. He looked at Ricky, placing the clothes beside him and Gina on the bed. “I figured you could also use a change of clothes.”

“Thanks,” Ricky said.

Jamie crouched in front of Gina. “Do you want Ricky to stay here, Gigi?”

Gina nodded.

“Alright,” he turned to Ricky. “I will make sure your parents get a room as well. Nina is going home to rest. I think we could all use some rest, everyone is exhausted. I will be in the room two doors down, please let me know if she needs anything.”

Jamie turned back to Gina. “Come to me if you need me, ok Gigi?”

“I will,” Gina replied, her voice weak from exhaustion, the pills quickly taking effect. “Thank you.”

Jamie nodded before leaving the room, closing the door behind him.

“Let’s get you changed so you can sleep.” Ricky got up to look at the different clothes Jamie had placed on the bed. He grabbed one of the t-shirts and handed it to Gina.

Gina looked at it, taking a moment to register, her head growing fuzzier by the minute due to the medication.

“Need some help?” Ricky’s voice came through the brain fog.

“Yeah,” she said back into the fog.

Ricky gently helped her change into the shirt and sweatpants, placing the clothes she had been wearing on a chair.

He lifted the covers and helped her into bed. He kissed her forehead and was about to move away when Gina grabbed his arm. “Don’t go,” she whispered, a frailty in her voice that pulled at Ricky’s heartstrings. 

“I am just going to change real quick and then I will join you. Don’t worry, baby.”

Gina slowly let go of his arm, her eyes never leaving him as he quickly changed.

Ricky joined Gina in bed and pulled her into his arms. “I got you, sweetie. Try and get some rest, I’ll be here.”

The moment Gina was laying in his arms, her body relaxed, his words soothing her as she finally gave in to her exhaustion.

It didn’t take long before Ricky was overcome by his own exhaustion. He held Gina tightly against his chest, scared that if he didn’t she would disappear again, and soon drifted off to sleep.

Ricky’s sleep was plagued by nightmares. Dreams of Gina disappearing, of seeing her laying on the ground covered in blood, of seeing her cry out for him but he was unable to reach her. 

He woke up panting, wildly looking around for a moment before registering where he was. Gina was still fast asleep in his arms, she was here, she was safe. He breathed a sigh of relief as his tensed up muscles started to relax.

He looked at her, truly studied her. Her beautiful caramel skin was marked by violent bruises. Her lips, so often naturally curved into a smile, were pressed tightly together, the corners downturned. Her light as bright as the sun and her passion as fierce as a roaring fire seemed diminished to a small flickering flame. 

He would coach that flame back to its former glory. He would lift her up and put her back on that pedestal where she belonged.

She deserved it.

For what she didn’t know, and what Ricky dreaded to tell her was, that it was all his fault. Everything that had happened. It was his fault. He could have prevented this, but he didn’t.

He could have protected her, but he failed. He failed her.

Ricky felt the lump in his throat, tears welling up in his eyes. He carefully dislodged himself from Gina, not wanting to wake her up.

Silently he made his way down to the patio and sat down on one of the chairs. The noise of the city of Los Angeles no more than a distant hum. 

Ricky watched the water of the pool shimmering in the afternoon sun, the brightly reflected light in stark contrast to the darkness in his head.

For so long his fear of losing people made him run after them, made him cling to them, desperate to not let them go. He had worked so hard to better himself. He stopped holding onto them tightly, instead letting the people he loved fly free to chase their dreams, in the hopes that they would come back and he could be a part of that dream.

He wanted Gina to fly, to soar through the skies, chasing her dreams without a care in the world. He wanted her to be happy, to see the beauty of the world that she made him see.

He didn’t want to destroy that world for her. He didn’t want to reveal the truth about her mother, how her mother was manipulating her. He held the truth close to his heart to protect her, to let her fly free. Instead of watching her soar and explore the horizons, the sun bright on her wings, he saw her get shot down by her mother, wings bloodied as she crashed to the ground.

He had wanted to protect her, anchor her down so she wouldn’t get hurt. He had wanted to keep her safe so she would stay by his side. He felt like he couldn’t, whenever he did that to someone, they simply struggled harder to be free. 

He let Gina fly in the hopes that she would always fly back to him as she had done so far. 

He should have warned her that she was flying into a storm cloud where she only expected a bit of rain. He should have warned her that her mother was much worse than she seemed to her. He should have made her see it. Instead she faced the storm alone and came out battered, broken and bruised. 

It was all his fault.

Tears were flowing freely down his face now as guilt gnawed at him. Head in his hands, he sobbed. 

“Ricky?” He heard his mother’s voice behind him.

Ricky lifted his head as both his parents approached him.

“Hey,” Ricky said as he quickly wiped away his tears.

Mike and Lynne sat down on chairs beside him. “Are you ok?” Lynne asked gently.

“Yeah…” Ricky started before realizing that there was no point in hiding it. “No…”

“Want to talk about it?” Mike offered with a kind and reassuring smile on his face.

“It’s my fault,” Ricky whispered.

“What is?”

“What happened, everything that happened!” Ricky sobbed. “It’s all my fault! I should have warned her!”

“Ricky, you did nothing wrong.” Lynne soothed.

“Yes, I did!” Ricky let out a pained yell. “I knew what her mother was doing, I saw it! I could have told her but I kept it from her! I could have protected her! I failed her!”

Ricky buried his head in his hands as desperate sobs escaped him.

Lynne stood up and crouched down in front of him. “Listen to me, Ricky. You did nothing wrong!”

“I hurt her, mom.” He replied weakly. “I nearly lost her again.”

“You didn’t lose her, sweetie. She is right here and she will get back to her old self.”

“But she shouldn’t have been hurt in the first place, I could have stopped it.” He wrapped his arms around himself, needing comfort.

“Ricky,” Lynne spoke gently. “If you would have told her, she wouldn’t have believed you. She wouldn’t have been able to see it. Her mother had a very powerful hold on her, one that is nearly impossible to break.”

“But…”

“Ricky, you couldn’t have made her see it. Doing so would have hurt her immensely and you are not capable of that, nor should you be.”

Lynne gently took Ricky’s hands in hers. “I think part of you, part of all of us, hoped that her mother would stop on her own, that Gina distancing herself would help restore their relationship. That she wouldn’t lose her mother. Terri, unfortunately, made that choice for the both of them. Now we, as Gina’s new family, will have to help her deal with it. That is all we can do, sweetie.”

Mike placed a hand on Ricky’s shoulder. “There is no point in blaming yourself, Rick. There is nothing you could have done. All you can do now is show her that she still has family left, that she is part of our family.”

Jamie stepped out onto the patio. “Not just that, she still has me as well.” He sat down in the chair beside Ricky. “And if anyone is to blame, it’s me. I had known this side of our mother for a very long time but had convinced myself that things were different for Gina. That mom wasn’t manipulating her like she used to do to me.”

Jamie looked at Ricky. “I fled, the moment I could I was gone. I left her behind when she was only six and barely spoke to her. I didn’t want to see the pain she was going through growing up. When we were together I would take her out on fun activities to watch her smile so I could ignore the hurt behind her eyes. So I could ignore the fact that our mother was dragging her around the country, never giving her a home. That our mother was pushing her constantly, not letting her rest or enjoy herself.”

“But you, Ricky, you have been the first to truly, wholeheartedly be there for her. Perhaps I didn’t want to see it as she’s my baby sister but I can’t deny it. There is such a love between you two and I am grateful for that. In the short period she has known you, you have been more of a family to her than I and my mother have ever been. I can’t thank you enough for being there for her when I wasn’t.” Jamie’s voice faded.

Lynne looked at him with pity in her eyes. “You know, it’s not too late to be her big brother.”

Jamie nodded somberly, his mind seemingly far away.

A quiet encapsulated the patio as all four were lost in thought.

Ricky eventually broke the silence, his voice still shaky. “So what happens now?”

Before anyone could answer, the silence was pierced by a loud scream.

Please read the note below as there is important information in it!

Chapter Text

Ricky instantly recognized the voice. “Gina!” He shouted as he jumped up and raced to their room. 

Gina’s dreams were haunted by voices, attacks and darkness surrounding her, coming closer and closer until she woke up with a scream.

Panting, she sat up straight and looked around her. She found herself in a room she didn’t recognize, in clothes she didn’t recognize as she heard several people running down a corridor on the other side of her door. They were coming closer. She pulled the blanket up to her chest, eyes wide in fear as she watched the door.

She cowered as the door was thrown open, closing her eyes and bracing for the attack. 

No attack came.

She felt someone sitting on the edge of the bed. Carefully she opened her eyes to see a familiar face, many familiar faces. 

Ricky, sitting on the edge of the bed, spoke in a gentle voice: “It’s ok, I’m here.”

Gina lunged forward and threw herself into his arms. She was still shaking a little but immensely thankful that through the darkness she found her light again, her Ricky. She would cling on to that light 

“Nightmare?” Ricky asked gently as he rubbed her back.

Gina nodded. “Yeah…” Her airways had opened up a bit, making both breathing and talking easier.

Jamie walked towards them and crouched down in front of Gina. “Hey Gigi, how are you feeling?”

“Better.” Gina looked up to see the concerned looks of Mike and Lynne. “Sorry for scaring all of you.”

Lynne gave her a gentle smile. “We’re just glad you’re ok, Gina. That is all that matters.”

“Yeah,” Gina said thoughtfully. “I’m ok.”

She was, in a way, for in Ricky’s arms she felt safe. She felt like she couldn’t be attacked. Her world felt dark and cold right now, but Ricky was her light and warmth and she would hold on to that.

Lynne looked at Mike before looking back at Ricky and Gina. “Gina, because of legal reasons we will have to stay here for a few days, until we are able to get your documents from your mom. There is an emergency rush order for it right now, but I need proof of something.”

Gina gave her a confused look as she sat up a bit more, Ricky still having one arm around her shoulder.

Lynne slowly approached her and kneeled before her. “The rush order is based on abuse. The mental abuse is trickier to prove but the physical abuse now has clear evidence. The thing is,” Lynne hesitated. “The judge needs a picture to go with the doctor’s report. Is it ok if I take a picture?”

Gina was quiet for a moment. “Do I have to see it afterwards?”

“Only if you want to, sweetie.”

“I don’t want to.”

“I understand. May I take a picture.”

Gina nodded.

Lynne grabbed her phone from her pocket and took a few pictures of Gina’s face, aimed at the bruise on her cheek.

“There we go, all done.” Lynne gently placed a hand on Gina’s arm. “I will do what I can to make this go as fast as possible so we can get you home to Salt Lake City.”

Lynne got up and looked around for a moment before continuing. “For now I was thinking of going to the store to get us a bunch of things for the next few days. Just some simple clothes, pajamas, toothbrushes and everything else we might need.”

“I’ll come with you,” Mike quickly said.

“Me too,” Jamie added. “I want to pay for everything.”

“No, you don’t have to!” Lynne protested.

“Please, I want to. You guys have done more for my little sister than I have ever done. Please let me at least repay you with this.” There was a frailty in Jamie’s voice that Ricky recognized as guilt. He knew his mom would recognize it too.

Lynne smiled kindly at Jamie. “Alright then.” She turned towards Ricky and Gina. “Will you two be ok for a bit?”

They both nodded.

The three adults made their way out of the door when Gina called out: “Wait!”

They all turned to look at her. “Could you perhaps get some knitting needles and some red and yellow yarn?” She asked shyly.

“Of course,” Lynne smiled at her.

Lynne, Mike and Jamie left the room, leaving Ricky and Gina alone.

“So, want to tell me how you’re really feeling?” Ricky asked gently. She had told his parents and her brother she was doing better but Ricky could see that was only a half truth.

Gina sighed, staring into the distance. “Like if I don’t hold on to you, if I don’t have you near me, there is a darkness that will swallow me whole. A darkness filled with the screams and taunts of my mother, the threats of the men on the street, the scent of alcohol on their breaths, the cold and damp of the alleyway where I hid from them.”

Ricky wrapped his arms around her and pulled her against his chest. “I won’t let you go,” he whispered in her ear. “I promise.”

They held each other for a while, both needing the comfort of the other after that nightmare of a night.

Ricky was in the end the one to break the silence. “Gi?”

“Hm?”

“I need to tell you something,” Ricky hesitated. “It’s important.”

Gina sat up so she could look Ricky in the eyes, still holding onto his hands. “What is it?”

Ricky looked down at their hands, their fingers entwined like they had been so often. It gave him comfort whenever her hand was in his, like it belonged there. His own stupidity made him almost lose that. No matter what his mother had said, no matter what Jamie had said, the guilt he felt would not go away. He needed to tell her.

“I wanted to apologize,” Ricky started before falling quiet again, trying to find the words.

Gina gave him a confused look. “Apologize for what?”

Ricky looked up to meet Gina’s eyes but soon his gaze fell on her bruised cheek and then down to her neck. Looking down again he saw the angry marks on her wrist. A lump formed in his throat as he was trying to fight back tears. “It’s my fault,” he whispered.

Gina looked at him, worried about his sudden shift in demeanor. “What is?” She asked softly.

“This! Everything that happened. All of it!” Ricky could no longer fight back the tears.

Gina didn’t understand what Ricky meant but knew he needed comfort so she pulled him into a hug, holding him tightly.

Ricky sobbed into her embrace. “I’m so sorry, Gi. I’m so sorry for everything. I-” His words were swallowed by his sobs.

“Ricky,” Gina soothed. “You had nothing to do with what happened. It was my mom who did all of it. You were the one who did everything to find me. You have nothing to feel guilty for. You saved me.”

“If it weren’t for me, it wouldn’t have happened in the first place.” Ricky pulled away from her embrace to look at her. “I’m the one who caused you to be in this position in the first place. I should have warned you about your mom.”

“What do you mean you have warned me?”

“I… I knew what she was doing, I saw it. I saw how she was manipulating you, how she was playing with your emotions.” Ricky couldn’t look Gina in the eyes, instead focusing on his own hands in his lap.

“You did?” Gina whispered.

Ricky nodded glumly. “I saw how she was making you feel guilty, how she used your desire for family and stability against you. It terrified me, the hold she had on you. She could so easily upset you and confuse you, she could convince you to do whatever she wanted, even if it hurt you. I should have warned you about her sooner. I’m so sorry, Gi.”

Ricky saying these things out loud made Gina see all the more clearly how long her mother had been doing these things. How long her mother had been controlling her. She had lost herself to become the person her mother wanted her to be.

But Ricky saw her, the true her, and he saw what her mother was trying to make her be. She thought of the arguments she had with her mother, how they felt different when Ricky was there. How she felt more herself and more capable of fighting her with Ricky by her side. 

She used to give in so easily to her mother’s demands, obeying her every word, following every order. It wasn’t until she met Ricky and grew close to him that it began changing. She was no longer what her mother wanted her to be, she became what she wanted to be.

What if he had told her sooner? Would she have even believed him? Ricky was right, her mother had a strong hold over her. It would be his word against hers. It would be a battle in her head that she didn’t think she could handle.

She didn’t realize she had been quiet for a bit as she mulled over Ricky’s words.

“Are you mad at me?” Ricky asked, painfully insecure.

Gina was jolted out of her thoughts. “No!” She grabbed his hands and held them in hers. “No, of course not.”

She rubbed her thumbs over the back of his hands, trying to comfort him. “I was lost in thought, but I’m not mad at you, Ricky. Honestly, I think you had to pick between two evils and you picked the lesser of the two. If you had told me sooner, it would have been hard to believe you. It would have been your word against my mother, like two halves of my heart fighting. But now…”

Gina swallowed hard as she continued with a broken voice. “Now that half of my heart has been torn out and I can see it. I can see what you have seen for so long.”

Ricky lifted their combined hands up and kissed the back of hers. “I’m still sorry, Gi. I never meant for you to get hurt.”

Gina’s lower lip quivered. “You couldn’t have known how far my mother would go, none of us could, but now I see my mother for who she truly is. Now I know that it’s time to say goodbye to her. I guess it’s a good thing she made sure I’ve had a lot of practice saying goodbye.”

“I truly wish it would have been different, I wish I was wrong about it.” Ricky sighed.

“Me too,” Gina whispered.

For a moment the pair just looked at each other, a sense of sadness and finality hanging over them. “Could we…” Gina started. “Could we just cuddle for a bit?”

Ricky smiled at her. “Of course.”

The pair of them quickly got under the covers and cuddled close, Gina’s back against Ricky’s chest. For a while they were silent, just listening to the sound of their breathing.

Gina placed her hand on top of Ricky’s which was on her stomach. “Ricky, could you promise me something?”

“Hm? What is it?”

“Promise me you’ll stay,” Gina whispered. “Promise me you won’t leave me. I don’t think I can bear another loss.”

Ricky wrapped his arms around her tighter. “Gi, if you think that after everything that happened I would ever let you go, you would be a fool. You are more precious and valuable to me than anything else in the world. You are my world. You mean everything to me.”

Gina turned around in his arms so she could look at him. “Do you really mean that?”

“Gina Porter, I will be by your side for as long as you will have me. You are the other half of me, you complete me. You are my yes, you are my right now and you are my forever after that.”

“Forever,” Gina whispered back as she laid her hand on his cheek before gently leaning forward and kissing him.

A kiss that made things feel right again, that created a light strong enough to fight the encroaching darkness. A light they would use to battle the dark days to come.

Their light.

An hour later Mike, Lynne and Jamie came home, each of them carrying several bags. Gina and Ricky were sitting on the couch in the living room watching Mark & Spark, both needing a bit of a comfort show right now. 

“Hey guys,” Lynne approached Ricky and Gina carrying several bags. “I got you each a bag of clothes, let me know if there is anything else you need. There is also a bag with toiletries somewhere.” Lynne placed a bag of clothes in front of each of them.

Ricky sometimes hated how his mom would jump into action right away to sort stuff, it could be quite intense, but right now it felt like a blessing. She could take care of the things they needed better than anyone else. 

“Thanks,” Gina smiled at Lynne before grabbing her bag and heading to her and Ricky’s room. 

Ricky was about to follow her example when Lynne stopped him. “Maybe take some toiletries from the bag as well so you two can freshen up.”

Ricky nodded and quickly grabbed some essentials from the toiletries bag before following Gina. 

As he made his way down the hallway to their bedroom he saw Gina stepping out of the bedroom again.

“Everything ok, Gi?”

She saw him and looked relieved. “Yeah, it’s just… I wanted to come get you.” A slight blush appeared on her cheeks.

Ricky understood, she didn’t want to be alone. He quickly walked towards her and held her hand with his free hand. “I needed to grab some toiletries from the other bag so we could freshen up.”

“Yeah, good idea, I need a shower.” Gina wanted to wash all the grime of the night and the past days off of her, hoping that the warm water could rinse away more than the dirt. 

Once back in their bedroom, Gina rummaged through the bag of clothes to find something simple to wear. She settled on some jeans and a t-shirt, thankful that Lynne got very basic and comfy stuff for her to wear. She grabbed some of the toiletries before turning to Ricky who was sitting on the bed going through his own bag of clothes.

“Ricky?”

“Hm?” He looked up at her.

“Would you mind staying here while I shower,” Gina asked softly. “In case I need you?”

Ricky stood up and kissed her forehead gently. “I was already planning on it. Just leave the door unlocked and shout if you need me, ok?”

Gina nodded before kissing his cheek. “Thanks.”

Ricky watched Gina disappear into the ensuite bathroom before returning to his bag of clothes. He took some time sorting through them, thankful he had something to do. 

After a while his thoughts were interrupted by his phone pinging. He looked and saw a message from Ashlyn in the Drama Dorks group chat.

A few seconds later, a group FaceTime call started. Ricky quickly picked up to be met by the faces of Kourtney, Carlos and Ashlyn.

“Ricky, what the hell is going on. Gina’s face is all over the gossip sites, covered in bruises. What happened?!” Kourtney asked in a slight panic.

“Yeah Ricky,” Ashlyn added. “Maddie told me something had happened but not even she knew for sure and then suddenly all those pictures started appearing and…” Ashlyn’s voice trailed off.

Carlos finished her sentence for her. “We’re worried about her. Is she ok? Are you with her?”

Ricky nodded, tears were welling up in his eyes at the news that Gina’s pictures were all over those stupid gossip sites. That would be another issue to deal with. He took a deep breath before he started talking. “You guys already knew how her mother was. Yesterday she came to the movie set and convinced Gina her brother was in an accident and dying, she needed to come to LA quickly to say goodbye. Somehow, I don’t know how exactly, she managed to take Gina’s phone, ID and wallet.”

Ricky swallowed hard as the rest listened silently. “When they arrived in LA, it turned out her mother had lied and basically kidnapped her to move there. The house in Salt Lake City was empty. Gina had a confrontation with her mom, after which her mom hit her hard, that was what caused the bruise on her cheek. She then fled into the night.”

“Oh no…” Ashlyn said softly.

Ricky nodded glumly before he continued. “She was attacked by a group of men who wanted to… you know…”

Kourtney covered her mouth in horror.

“She fought them off, one of them choked her and lifted her up by her neck. That is what caused the other bruises. She managed to flee and somehow ended up at a diner where Nini managed to find her. We are now at her brother’s place. She’s got medication to help with her breathing and to lessen the swelling of her throat and against the pain. She is ok, or as ok as she can be.”

“And you?” Carlos asked gently. “Are you ok?”

“It’s… it’s been a lot…” Ricky let the tears freely run down his face.

“Ricky?” Gina asked as she stepped out of the bathroom now wearing a simple t-shirt and jeans. “Is everything ok?”

Ricky tried to quickly wipe away his tears and nodded at her.

Gina gave him a look that he recognized from Thanksgiving over a year ago. A look that saw right through him and encouraged him to talk.

She sat down beside him, it was only then that she noticed the phone in Ricky’s hand and her friends all looking at her. She saw herself on the screen as well, pale and covered in bruises. She wanted to look away but was also desperate to see her friends. “Hey guys,” she said, smiling through the pain of being confronted with her own image.

“Hey Gi,” Kourtney said gently. “How are you feeling?”

She looked at her friends, all of their eyes filled with worry. She saw their care and love for her reflected in them. They were her family.

“Grateful that I still have you guys.” She smiled softly. “Grateful that I still have my Wildcat family.”

They all smiled sadly, understanding the meaning behind her words. “You always will,” Ashlyn said determinedly.

Suddenly the door to the bedroom opened and Lynne, Mike and Jamie stepped in.

“Gina?” Lynne said urgently. “We have a problem.”

Gina and Ricky looked up, worry visible in their faces.

“Your mom filed a missing person’s report.”

Chapter Text

There was a silence in the room. 

“What does that mean?” Ricky asked.

“It means Terri reported Gina as missing.” Mike answered him.

“Yeah, I got that.” Ricky replied, frustrated. “But what does that mean for us? Can they just take her?”

Ricky could hear Gina’s sharp intake of breath. He laced his fingers with hers before strongly stating: “They’re not taking her!”

Ricky was ready to fight whoever was coming to take her, even if they sent the police.

“Will you guys get into trouble if I don’t go?” Gina asked softly. 

“You shouldn’t go, Gi!” Kourtney shouted through the phone, bringing everyone’s attention to the fact that the group call was still ongoing.

Gina bit her bottom lip to stop it from quivering. “I don’t want you guys to get into trouble.”

“Gina, you’re not going to be handed over to the police. We’re going to file an emergency protection order to keep you away from her.” Lynne stated clearly, removing any doubt.

“So there is no risk of them taking her?” Ricky sighed relieved.

“The thing is…” Lynne hesitated.

Both Ricky and Gina froze as they waited for her to continue, holding each other’s hand tightly.

“When we file for the protection order, there needs to be an emergency guardian. Someone who can look after Gina and is legally responsible for her. The court would prefer if that is a family member as otherwise they may have to look into the foster system, which… Is not a place where you want to end up.”

All eyes landed on Jamie. 

“I think you and I should talk about that.” Jamie said as he looked at Gina, a clear hesitance in his voice.

Gina nodded. “Yeah…”

Lynne cleared her throat. “I think we should leave them alone to talk.”

Mike and Lynne quickly left the room. Ricky caught Gina’s eyes first, silently asking her if she wanted him to leave. Gina nodded in reply. 

Ricky got up, taking his phone with their friends still silently, which was miraculous especially for Carlos and Kourtney, listening. He looked back at her, giving her an encouraging smile before closing the door behind him, leaving Gina and Jamie alone to talk.

Gina sat further up on the bed, leaning against the headboard with her knees pulled up to her chest. She watched her big brother expectantly.

Jamie sat down at the end of the bed looking at Gina thoughtfully. “Before we talk about this, I wanted to apologize, Gigi. What mom did to you, she tried to do to me as well. She started pushing and pushing.”

Gina watched as her brother stared down at the blanket, running his hand over it. It’s something she did for comfort sometimes as well.

“It’s why I left, all those years ago. I wanted to leave the moment I turned 18 and I did. I left you behind when you were only six. I tried to tell myself that you would be fine, that you were mom’s little princess and she wouldn’t put the pressure that she put on me, onto you. But I knew I was only fooling myself.”

Jamie looked up at Gina with tears in his eyes. “I’m sorry, Gigi.”

“How?” Gina whispered.

“What do you mean?” Jamie replied, nervously fisting the blanket.

“How did she manipulate you?” She wanted to know the truth. She wanted to know why her brother stayed away for most of her childhood. She needed to know what her mother had done to him.

Jamie kicked off his shoes and mirrored her, pulling his knees up to his chest as brother and sister watched each other. “I never really talked about it.”

He sighed. “It was like never being good enough. Like no matter how hard I tried, it was never enough for her. She used to always say this thing: if you can’t be number one at something-”

“-it isn’t worth doing.” Gina finished.

“Yeah…” Jamie looked at her. “I’m guessing she told you the same?”

“Only every day of my life for as long as I can remember.”

“She kept pushing and pushing, wanting me to become a famous artist, she wanted me to be the best. She said she wanted me to make an impact on this world.”

Gina thought back to the time when her mom told her that when she was her age she was voted most likely to change the world. Was that where it started? Was her desire to change the world the initial reason why she pushed her and her brother? When did that desire change to a desire for wealth and stability?

“Mom seems more focused on money and power these days.” Gina mumbled.

Jamie nodded. “I’m not sure when that changed.”

“When I fought with her last night, she said that in all those disaster zones we visited, the wealthy were always the quickest to recover. She would often take me there…”

“Where?”

“The disaster zones, the houses torn apart by tornadoes or hurricanes, the areas flooded because dams burst, areas leveled because of earthquakes. Most people would move away from those areas, mom and I moved towards them. In a way I understand her, I have seen so many demolished houses, families that were devastated as they looked for their dead loved ones, entire communities disappearing. Who wouldn’t want to protect themselves from that?”

“I understand the want for safety, really I do. But I wouldn’t go over the back of a loved one to get it.” Gina finished passionately. 

For a moment Jamie looked at her without saying something.

“Gigi, I did something stupid.”

“What?”

“I told mom you’re here.”

Gina froze. “Why?”

“Because I was a fool…” Jamie mumbled. “She called me a few weeks ago, told me she was looking for a place here in LA. She said you desperately needed to leave Salt Lake City. I didn’t question it, when I heard you needed help, I sprung into action.”

“You helped her?” Gina looked at him, astonished.

Jamie nodded glumly. “I didn’t think… I didn’t know… I thought mom wanted what was best for me. Whenever she and I would talk about you, she always spoke about how well you were doing, how much you have achieved, how happy you are.”

“You and mom spoke about me?” Gina wondered why she was never included in those calls.

“Yeah…”

“Why didn’t you want to talk to me?” Gina accused him.

“I did!”

Gina felt anger and resentment towards her brother. “Jamie, the past 10 years we have spoken twice a year, on my birthday and on Christmas. You have come to visit maybe once every two years. Whenever I tried to call you, you never answered. That to me makes it clear you didn’t want to talk to her. So why talk to her and not me?”

“Because I couldn’t bear it!” Jamie shouted in frustration as tears streamed down his face.

Gina’s eyes grew wide as she tried to fight back the fear that his shouting had triggered. Shaking, she grabbed a pillow and hugged it to her chest, subconsciously trying to use it as a defense mechanism. 

“I’m sorry, Gigi. I shouldn’t have lost my temper.” Jamie mumbled as he took in the state of his little sister.

“Why couldn’t you bear talking to me? I thought you cared about me…” Gina’s voice broke.

“I did… I do! It’s just… if I didn’t talk to you, if I didn’t see you, I could believe mom’s lies that you were fine. That you were doing well. That the image of you as a six year old dancing around the living room in your little tutu wasn’t broken. That you were still that sweet little girl and I hadn’t abandoned you. Seeing you, speaking to you, reminded me that I left you behind to face the things I couldn’t face.”

“You were a coward…” Gina whispered as she looked at him with tears in her eyes.

Jamie looked back, equally upset. “I was… I am.”

There was a silence that fell over the pair, both looked at each other with pain in their faces. 

“Is mom coming to get me?” There was fear laced in Gina’s voice.

Jamie shook his head. “No, the guard at the community gate has orders not to let her in. She can’t come in without a police escort.”

“But she will get that soon because of her missing person’s report.” Gina stated glumly.

“Not if we get the court order first.”

“So… basically I have the choice to go into the foster care system until I can get legally emancipated or the person who tried to hand me back over to my mother becomes my legal guardian.” Gina summed it up so simply that it almost masked the painful truth of it all.

“I’m not going to hand you over to her, Gigi.” Jamie whispered.

“How can I trust you won’t? You have given me no reason to trust you.”

“That is fair,” Jamie sighed. “I thought I was doing the right thing by bringing you back to mom. I spent so much time fooling myself that even I started believing it. But seeing you step out of that car, bruised and terrified, I realized I was wrong. Then to hear that our mother was the cause of one of the bruises…” His voice trailed off as he looked at Gina miserably.

Jamie swallowed hard. “I can’t forgive myself for it. I can’t ask you for forgiveness either. I was a fool beyond belief, ignoring all the signs. And I know I don’t deserve your trust, I have far from earned it but I want to help you. I want to make sure you don’t have to go back.”

“You’re right,” Gina replied coolly. “You don’t deserve my trust.”

“I know…” Jamie replied in a broken voice.

“So, how can you make sure I don’t go back in a way that I can actually trust? If you want to help me, answer me that.”

Jamie looked down, drawing patterns with his finger on the duvet as he thought.

“Maybe…” He started hesitantly. “Maybe we can draw up a contract. We can have Lynne help us and make sure everything is legal. As your guardian I can give you full permission to sign so even I can’t break it.”

Gina looked at him apprehensively. “What would be in the contract?”

“My promise to you that you get to decide what happens for these ten months that you’re still underage. I will help you get legally emancipated before that if you need me to. I will let you decide where you want to live as long as you’re safe.”

“I want to live with the Bowens.” Gina stated without hesitation.

Jamie nodded. “I thought as much. I think it’s a good idea. They’re good for you and they clearly care about you.”

Gina nodded. “They are and they do.” There was no doubt about that in her mind. She loved them all. Ever since that Christmas together they had a bond, the four of them, that was something special. 

“For me to be your legal guardian we need to see each other at least once a month.” Jamie said thoughtfully.

Gina looked at him. “Would you have time for that? Would you even be willing to do that?”

“Gigi, of course I want to see you, and I will make time. It’s important. I can fly you out to Los Angeles for a weekend or I can come visit you in Salt Lake City. Maybe even visit you on set, watch you become the star you deserve to be instead of the one mom pushed you to be.”

“Jamie…” Gina started. “If we do this, if we sign the contract and make you my legal guardian. Can we also try to just be brother and sister again? Can you pick up when I call? Or call me? For so long you were my only family aside from mom.”

Gina hesitated. “I… I would like for us to be a proper family again. I know we haven’t been a proper family for so long… but I’ve already lost my mother, I don’t want to lose my brother too.”

Perhaps it was foolish to want her brother back after he sided with her mom for so long but in a way she understood him. Her mother was brilliant at manipulating people, she saw that now. She had fallen for it for years, she couldn’t expect her brother to not fall for it. 

Would she have done things differently if the roles were reversed? She hoped she would but truly she wasn’t sure. But he was willing to make amends and the contract would give her a safety net just in case. 

Most important of all, he was the last blood relative she had left.

“I would like that too, Gigi.” Jamie smiled at her hesitantly. “Those days we spent together where I would take you skating or to Disneyland when you were still little, they were the best days of my life. I want to make more memories like those, free from our mother. Just you and me. Just brother and sister.”

Gina nodded, a hopeful smile on her face. “Just brother and sister.”

Outside the door, Ricky got up from the floor the moment he heard Gina and Jamie get up and head to the door. He had felt a need to stay close, to make sure she was ok. He wondered if after today, the fierce need to protect Gina would ever go away.

The moment he properly got to his feet, the door to the bedroom opened and he was faced with both Porter siblings.

Ricky chuckled nervously as he rubbed the back of his neck. “I… um…” He couldn’t come up with an excuse as to why he was waiting outside the door.

Jamie looked at him calmly before stating bluntly: “You wanted to make sure Gigi was ok.”

Gina looked between the two apprehensively.

Ricky nodded guiltily. “It’s not that I don’t trust you, Jamie. It’s just… I want to make sure she’s ok.”

“I understand. You care about her and you worry about her.” Jamie sized Ricky up. “You’re a good man, Ricky Bowen.”

Before Ricky could reply, Jamie turned to Gina. “I’ll go find Lynne and we’ll start to get the ball rolling. Try and rest for a bit, Gigi, you’re still recovering.”

Gina nodded in reply before turning to Ricky, her brother disappearing down the hallway. “How much did you hear?”

Ricky looked at his feet guiltily. “Pretty much all of it. Are you mad?”

Gina shook her head before stepping forward to hug him. Ricky quickly folded his arms around her. “Honestly, Ricky, I kinda like this protective side of you and right now I could really use it.”

Ricky nuzzled her neck and hair. “Good,” he whispered. “Because I don’t think I will be able to stop it anytime soon.”

Ricky chuckled. “And the fact that you were very vocal about want to live with ‘The Bowens’ means you’re very much stuck with me, Ms. Porter. No escaping now!”

Gina, for the first time in what seemed like forever, giggled. It sounded like music to Ricky’s ears. 

“Gi?” Ricky mumbled into her hair.

“Yeah?”

“I’m proud of you.” He lifted his head so he could look her in the eyes. “I know it wasn’t easy to make the choice to trust your brother. I could hear it in your voice that it was hard on you. I’m proud of you that you did and I know my mom will make a contract that will properly protect you.”

“Thank you,” Gina whispered and she truly meant it. Ricky seeing her, telling her exactly what she needed to hear, meant the world to her.

“According to the prescription, you need to take another painkiller soon, after that you should probably rest a bit more.”

“Yeah, but…” Gina looked up at him. “Will you stay with me while I sleep?”

Ricky smiled at her before nuzzling her nose with his and planting a quick kiss on her lips. “Of course. How about we both change into our new pajamas and I will relax and maybe update our friends a bit more through text while you sleep. Does that sound good?”

“That sounds perfect.” Gina smiled back at him before kissing him gently.

Half an hour later, Ricky was relaxing on the bed, sitting against the headboard, while Gina was sleeping beside him. His phone pinged, it was the group chat again.

Chapter Text

Ricky could feel himself shaking with anger. As if he didn’t have enough to deal with, now he had to face the fact that he was publicly branded as an abuser. As Gina’s abuser! 

Suddenly he felt a hand on his arm. He looked to see Gina giving him a curious look. “Are you ok?” She asked sleepily.

“Yeah I’m fine, sorry to wake you. You should go back to sleep.” He lied.

Gina didn’t answer, just kept looking at him. He knew she knew that was a lie. She was waiting for him to tell the truth.

“Ok fine, I’m not ok.” He sighed.

“Want to talk about it?” Gina asked as she sat up and joined him in leaning against the headboard.

Ricky groaned before showing her the group chat with Kourtney’s last messages. 

“I fucking hate the press,” Gina muttered.

“You and me both.” Ricky grumbled in acknowledgement. 

Gina rested her head on his shoulder. “I think we’ve had enough to deal with for today. How about tomorrow we contact Mack or maybe even talk to my brother and see what we can do about it? For now I just want us to be us. Too much has happened already, I think we both just… need peace for a moment, I guess.”

“Need to be able to breathe.” Ricky added.

“Yeah…” Gina sighed. “So for the rest of the evening, let’s try not to think about yesterday, last night or the future. Let’s just focus on the right now.”

Ricky gently kissed the top of her head. “I like that idea and the first order of business is food. I think you and I could both use some.”

Ricky got up and held his hand out to Gina. Hand in hand, the pajama clad couple made their way to the living room where Mike, Lynne and Jamie were watching TV. 

“Hey guys,” Lynne smiled at them. 

“You were on E! News just now,” Mike grumbled, not at all happy.

Ricky looked annoyed so Gina quickly spoke. “Kourtney told us about the articles. I know we need to do something about it, but can it wait until tomorrow? I think we’ve had enough to deal with for today. We could both just use a normal evening.”

The group nodded. “I already did something about it.” Jamie said. “But we’ll look into that later, or like you said, tomorrow. For now, I say we order take-out. What are you guys in the mood for?”

“Could we do something simple, that’s easy to swallow.” Gina felt a little silly saying that. “For my throat and all.” She explained lamely.

“Of course,” Jamie smiled. “How about Chinese food? I can order a bunch of different stuff we can all share.”

“Yeah that sounds good if the rest is ok with it?” Gina looked around at the others.

“Yup! You can wake me up for Chinese food anytime!” Mike said enthusiastically.

Lynne laughed. “We can wake you up for any food at any time.”

Mike smirked at Lynne. “You know me too well.”

Ricky laughed. “Chinese food sounds good.”

“Great!” Jamie said as he grabbed his phone to order the food.

Gina and Ricky curled up on the couch together as they all watched TV. 

Something was gnawing at Gina though, something she really wanted to know. In the end she couldn’t help herself. “Jamie?”

“Yes, Gigi?”

“You said you did something about the press. I know we said we won’t talk about it tonight but I really need to know. What did you do?”

Ricky looked up as well, worried that things may have gotten worse. Though he was already branded as an abuser so how much worse could it be.

“Because of my work I got quite a following on Twitter, not to mention that I have a lot of celebrity friends. I posted a tweet about it and asked some friends with a high amount of followers to retweet it. It’s picked up quite a bit of traction.”

“What did you tweet?” Gina asked curiously.

Jamie opened the tweet on his phone and handed it over to Ricky and Gina so they could see.

Jamie turned to Ricky. “I didn’t mention you by name in the hopes that the press would generally leave you out of it more. If that doesn’t help I will tweet again later or tomorrow.”

“Thanks, Jamie, I appreciate it.” And he really did appreciate it. This was a stronger reply to the press than him, Gina or even Mack could give. Jamie was a respected producer with a lot of A-list friends.

The rest of the evening was spent watching silly comedy shows on TV and eating way too much Chinese food. Soon most of them felt the exhaustion and decided to head to bed.

Gina sat on the bed as Ricky quickly grabbed some toiletries so he could shower. “Are you ok to be here alone for a bit?”

“Yeah, I think so.” Gina said with some uncertainty in her voice.

Ricky gently kissed her forehead. “I will leave the door unlocked. Just come in if you need me, ok? Or if you want to sneak a peek.” He winked at her before heading to the bathroom.

“Tempting,” Gina giggled.

While Ricky was in the shower, Gina laid on her back, looking at the ceiling. So much had changed in the past 24 hours. It felt like a tornado had lifted her house up and dropped it somewhere else. She sure as hell wasn’t in Kansas anymore as Dorothy would say. 

She had lost her mother…

She had no mother.

Did she ever even have a mother?

Had she ever been a true mother?

What even is a true mother?

Had she ever been a good daughter?

The thoughts plagued her mind. She decided to get up and silently made her way to the kitchen to get some water. 

As she tiptoed into the kitchen she noticed that someone else was there, lit only by the light of the fridge. Gina could see from the silhouet that it was Lynne.

“Hey Lynne,” she said, trying not to startle her.

Lynne did still jump a little before turning around to face her. “Hey Gina, is everything ok?”

“I was just going to get some water,” Gina replied, the thoughts still plaguing her mind.

Lynne smiled at her kindly. “Sit down, sweetie, I’ll get you some water. You need to take it easy.”

Gina took a seat at the kitchen table as she watched Lynne grab some water from the pitcher in the fridge. She marveled at how gentle and caring she was, even though she barely knew her. Even when they spent some time together over Christmas, she made her feel welcome the moment she got there. Was this what a mother was like?

“Lynne, can I ask you something?” Gina started hesitantly.

Lynne walked over to her, placing the glass of water in front of Gina before taking the seat across from her. “Of course, sweetie, what is it?”

The kindness, the pet names, the warmth. It felt so strange, so different. She was looking at Lynne, trying to figure out if there was an ulterior motive behind the kindness. She couldn’t see one or think of one she might have.

“Do you think I was a good daughter?”

It was a thought that had plagued her. If she had been a better daughter, would things have been different? Would her mom have been a better mom if she had been a better daughter? Would she have actually been a true mother?

Lynne held out her hand for Gina across the kitchen table. “Why do you ask that?” She asked gently.

Gina placed her hand in Lynne’s, marveling at the warmth and softness. “It’s just… I don’t know. I keep thinking about how things could be different.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well…” Gina bit her bottom lip, unsure of how to say it. “I just keep thinking, what if I was a better daughter? Would that have made my mom a better mother? Would I have had a proper mother?”

“One that wants me for me?” Gina whispered as she looked down at their combined hands.

Lynne smiled at her sadly. “It’s hard to look back and wonder what we could have done so that things would end up differently because honestly no one really knows.”

Gina hesitated. “But do you, as a mother, think I have been a good daughter?”

Lynne sighed. “Gina, I haven’t seen you grow up so in some ways I can’t answer that.”

“Oh…”

“But,” Lynne continued. “I see the person you are now. The fighter and the survivor you are who has overcome so much. You are fierce, ambitious and brave but also gentle, loving and kind. You are a wonderful, young woman who, despite everything, still wants to make sure she is a good person.”

Lynne gently rubbed the back of Gina’s hand with her thumb. “If you were my daughter, Gina, I would be so proud of you. I think I would be the happiest mother in the world.”

“You would be?” Gina asked with a lump in her throat.

“Yes, Gina, I would be. I may not have seen you grow up, but from the person you’ve become I do believe you were a good daughter, the best even. Any mother would have been lucky to have a daughter like you.”

Lynne squeezed her hand gently, making Gina look up at her. “The fact that your mother took that for granted is not your fault, Gina. She was a fool who couldn’t see the gift she had been given, but other people do and they will treasure you. They will love you for who you truly are.”

Gina’s bottom lip quivered. “Can… Can I hug you?”

Lynne smiled at her. “Always.”

Both women got up and Gina lunged forward, throwing herself in Lynne’s arms. Lynne wrapped her arms around her and hugged her tightly. It reminded Gina of the hug she had gotten from Lynne at Christmas. It was a hug without pretense, a hug that was just that, a way to show that you care.

Ricky walked into the kitchen, hair still wet and a slightly panicked look on his face. He sighed in relief when he saw Gina and his mother. “There you are! I was worried.”

It took him a moment to register that Gina and his mother were hugging. “Is everything ok?”

The two women stopped hugging and Gina turned around to face Ricky. “Yeah, I just needed a glass of water and to talk to your mom about something… about mothers.” She ended lamely.

Ricky nodded. “Sorry for storming in, I just thought something had happened and I…”

Gina walked over to him and kissed him gently. “I’m ok.”

Lynne grabbed Gina’s glass of water and handed it to her. “You should get some rest, Gina. We have a lot to do tomorrow.”

“I will. Goodnight, Lynne!”

“Goodnight, mom!”

“Goodnight, you two.”

Gina and Ricky curled up in bed, spooning as usual and comfortable in each other’s arms. “Is it me or do the last 48 hours feel more like several weeks?” Gina whispered into the darkness.

“No,” Ricky replied as he nuzzled her neck. “I kinda feel the same way. It’s insane how much has happened in such a short period of time.”

“Yeah,” Gina sighed. “I just hope we can go to Salt Lake again soon. I want to be able to sleep in our bed, in our room. I want to go to school and be with our friends, do normal stuff, rehearse for the musical. I want things to be normal and forget what has happened here.”

“Gi, as much as I hate to say this, but I don’t think forgetting it will be that easy.”

“I know…” Gina’s voice faltered. “I know I need to find a way to make peace with what happened. With losing my mom and everything that happened afterwards. I know that won’t be easy but I want to go back to things being normal. I want to move on.”

Ricky pulled her close and kissed her cheek. “I know, I want that too. What happened will be a part of you but it will not be all of you.”

“I won’t allow it to be all of me.” Gina said determinedly.

“Good because neither your mom nor those pigs outside the nightclub are worth it.”

“They aren’t,” Gina replied, soft but determined. “None of them are. I will fight the hurt they have caused me, they have caused both of us. I won’t let them stand in the way of us going back to a normal life.”

“We will both fight to get things back to normal. And things will return to normal. We will rehearse for The Greatest Showman and you can give me a heartattack when we perform Rewrite The Stars and you will be swinging on a rope around me.”

Gina giggled as Ricky chuckled. “You’ll have to learn too, you know? Philip also swings on the rope for a bit in that song.”

“Oh god…” Ricky replied, horrified. “Can’t we rewrite that part? I mean we’re already rewriting the stars anyway? Some choreography should be easy to rewrite!”

Gina snorted. “Good luck telling Carlos.”

Ricky was silent for a moment before muttering: “Fuck… there is no way he is willing to rewrite that…”

“Nope,” Gina giggled.

Ricky sighed dramatically. “Why must I suffer so much for musicals!”

“Because you secretly love them.”

Ricky kissed her cheek and nuzzled her neck. “I will never admit that.”

Gina snuggled closed. “I know.”

Gina and Ricky were about to fall asleep, hoping for a peaceful night after a long day when the quiet was suddenly interrupted by a loud banging on the frontdoor.

“POLICE! Open up!”

Chapter Text

Both Ricky and Gina jumped and looked at each other, absolutely terrified.

“We should…” Gina started.

“Yeah…” Ricky answered.

They both got up and holding each other’s hand tightly, and made their way towards the frontdoor.

Jamie was already there, having opened the door. Mike and Lynne also came rushing over.

“What’s going on?” Jamie asked, confused.

A burley and grumpy looking male police officer, flanked by a kinder looking female officer, addressed Jamie. “We received a report that a missing child was in this building.”

Jamie looked at Gina and then at Lynne.

Lynne quickly stepped forward. “There has been a protection order filed for the girl in question, it was filed earlier today.”

“The protection order has been processed, which means the child in question will become a warden of the state until a temporary legal guardian can be appointed. The child needs to come with us.” The officer said gruffly.

“No!” Ricky shouted as he stood in front of Gina.

Gina felt the panic in her building, her breathing turned rapid. She clung to Ricky, hiding her face in his back. “Please don’t let them take me.” She whispered as she trembled in fear.

“Over my dead body,” Ricky muttered in reply.

Jamie pleaded with the officers. “Look, I already signed the paperwork to file for legal guardianship. She is my little sister.”

Lynne addressed the police officers. “Isn’t it preferred to have the child stay with the next of kin in situations like these?”

The female officer turned to the male officer. “The one filing the grievance did not mention the child was with her older brother. This would indeed be preferred over a foster home.”

The male officer grunted. “I will check the records of it back in the cruiser, you stay here, Kelly. Make sure there is no funny business.”

The female cop rolled her eyes at the back of the retreating male cop. “Sure thing, Jeremy.”

She turned back towards Jamie and Lynne. “Sorry about him, he is something else. May I see the girl in question for a wellness check?”

Jamie and Lynne both turned around hesitantly, seeing a cowering Gina and a furious looking Ricky.

“They’ve been through a lot,” Lynne gave as an explanation to the officer.

The officer nodded in reply. “I won't take long.”

Jamie and Lynne reluctantly stepped aside.

The officer slowly approached the pair, gaining a suspicious look from Ricky. “Hi, my name is officer Kelly.” She gave a gentle and encouraging smile.

“Gina,” Lynne coached gently. “She needs to see you, honey.”

A trembling Gina stepped out from behind Ricky, clinging to his arm instead.

Officer Kelly gave her a gentle smile. “Hey,” she spoke softly. “I know you’ve been through a lot and I’m sorry I need to add to it. I need to make sure you’re ok.”

Gina nodded slowly.

“Are you being well taken care of?”

Gina nodded again. “I am,” she replied softly. “Please don’t make me come with you.” Her whole body was shaking out of fear.

Officer Kelly gave Gina a sympathetic smile. “If the paperwork checks out and he is indeed your brother and has filed for temporary legal guardianship then we won’t have to. If it doesn’t check out then I will unfortunately have to but I will make sure you will go to a place where you are safe and well taken care of.”

Gina shook her head violently, taking a step back.

“You’re not taking her,” Ricky snapped at the officer.

The officer was taken aback, raising her eyebrow at him.

Just then, the male officer entered the building. “The paperwork checks out. He is indeed her older brother and has filed for temporary legal guardianship.”

Officer Kelly nodded. “Good,” she turned to the other officer. “Wellness check has also been done.”

Officer Jeremy grunted. “Alright, we’ll be heading out then. Sorry to interrupt your evening, folks.”

“Have a good evening,” officer Kelly nodded at them before following her colleague out the door.

“I can’t…” Gina’s voice was barely audible, like a silent breath escaping her.

Ricky looked at her and saw her sink to her knees, her body crumpled to the floor as she let go of his arm. She curled up, sobbing violently.

“Gi!” Ricky quickly kneeled down beside her, pulling her into his arms.

“I can’t…” She was panicking. “I am so tired… I can’t… I’m done.”

Ricky felt her shake in his arms. It was as if the last bit of energy she had to stay strong just left her. She had been so strong all day, but it was the straw that broke the camel’s back. She had been a fighter all day, now she was slowly losing the battle.

Dance, little dancer.

Dance on that tightrope.

She couldn’t dance anymore, she couldn’t balance. She hung from the rope, her fingers slipping as the darkness surrounded her.

“I got you. I got you.” Ricky whispered in the same gentle tone he only reserved for her. “They’re not taking you. I got you.”

Hold on to that rope. Don’t let go.

Jamie kneeled down beside Gina and Ricky. “It’s ok, Gigi. They’re gone and they’re not taking you. You’re safe here.”

Gina looked at her brother and shook her head, tears still streaming freely down her cheeks. How could he say she was safe when two police officers were ready to take her away only a few minutes ago.

Ricky saw that she didn’t believe Jamie. He saw that she felt unsafe, that she needed the safety of home right now. But they weren’t home, and he wouldn’t be able to take her back to Salt Lake City until it was all sorted.

Ricky kissed the top of her head gently as he started talking. Talking about her, about them, for what she needed was a reminder of home, the reminder that they were each other’s home.

“Gi, do you remember the night of the woman in the woods? I tried to be so brave to impress you back then. You still called me a chicken. You were right though, I was an absolute chicken. I think I screamed louder than you did when we found Ash in the barn. Remember that?”

“Oh and that time I showed you my amazing basketball skills and made a fool of myself only for you to show me up even more by doing a triple pirouette and making the basket.” Ricky smiled down at her. “Do you know that it’s because of you that I even know what a triple pirouette is?”

Gina was looking up at him with wide eyes, her sobbing had stopped and she was only shaking a little.

“And do you remember that time when I sang to you at the animal shelter and the puppies started play fighting halfway through and I had to laugh and could nearly not finish my song?”

“I just remembered that time when I offered to do the Wildcat cheer for you because Corbin Blue didn’t want to do it. I told you I had no shame. Remember that? Honestly, Gi, when it comes to making you happy, I truly have no shame. If it would make you laugh, I would go to school in a pink bunny onesie.”

Gina had stopped shaking as she was still looking at him with wide eyes.

“Remember that time we stayed up ‘till 3AM to practice the dance for Can I Have This Dance and we did that spinning thing and both lost our balance and fell. Neither of us could get up for at least 5 minutes because we were laughing so hard.”

He looked down at her, his hand gently caressing her unbruised cheek as he continued. “Gi, remember at the press conference when I sang to you. You and I have become a sacred kind of home.”

He kissed her gently, hoping that she would see that they had a home together, one that couldn’t be broken or invaded, for it was theirs and theirs alone.

Gina looked at him, her brown eyes still glistening with tears but she was calmer now. She gently placed her hand on his cheek and whispered: “I love you, Ricky.”

A statement so short yet so powerful, meaning more than just love. It means ‘thank you’, ‘you are my home’, ‘we will always have each other’ and so much more.

It was their home and only theirs.

Soft sniffling interrupted them and took them out of their own little world. Both Lynne and Mike were sniffling softly with tears in their eyes.

“I’m sorry, okay!” Mike defended as Jamie and Ricky gave him curious looks. “I am a sucker for romance movies!”

Ricky and Jamie both chuckled and even Gina smiled.

“Guys,” Lynne gave them all a tender smile. “I bought a ton of ice cream earlier when we went to the store because it would help soothe Gina’s throat. How about we have a little late night ice cream party to settle the nerves?”

“That sounds great, mom.” Ricky said enthusiastically before looking at Gina who was still in his arms. “Are you up for it, baby?”

“Yeah,” Gina smiled. “I could use some ice cream right about now.”

A little while later, the five of them sat in the living room eating ice cream and watching old episodes of Mark & Spark. Despite it being a children’s show, no one was complaining. Everyone could use the silliness of a children’s show right now, they have had enough angst and stress for the day. Only a small light in the corner of the room was on, creating a cozy atmosphere.

Gina and Ricky were leaning against each other on the couch eating their ice cream, comfortable underneath a blanket. Ricky’s words and now the comfort of leaning against him had settled the storm in Gina’s mind. She focused on Ricky, on her home wherever she was in the world.

Gina had picked chocolate and Ricky had picked strawberry. When Ricky noticed Gina eyeing his ice cream, he smiled and fed her a bite, making Gina giggle.

Ricky looked down at her and chuckled, seeing that she had some chocolate ice cream on her lips. Checking to make sure that his parents and Jamie were focused on the show, Ricky leaned forward and whispered tantalizingly: “You better share with me too?”

He leaned in and kissed her, letting his tongue slide over her lips to taste the ice cream before deepening the kiss.

Gina moaned softly into the kiss before they both realized where they were and quickly sprang apart, looking around, thankfully no one had noticed them getting caught up in each other.

Ricky and Gina blushed as they smiled at each other, starting to feel that spark of their old selves after what felt like an eternity of darkness.

Chapter Text

The following morning, Gina stood in front of a mirror looking at herself apprehensively. She was wearing a blouse but the bruises were still very visible around her neck, not to mention her cheek.

They had to go to the courthouse soon but she wasn’t sure if she wanted to go outside, especially not looking like this. In Jamie’s house she was surrounded by loved ones, outside she didn’t know what to expect. The outside world felt too scary and real right now. She’d much prefer staying inside.

No, she thought to herself. It’s time to be brave. She can do this. After today, she would be free. She would be able to escape the darkness of Los Angeles and all that transpired here and hopefully go home soon.

Home with Ricky, home in Salt Lake, home with the Bowens. Hopefully home and at peace.

“Ready?” Ricky asked as he wrapped his arms around her from behind.

Gina took a deep breath, willing herself to be brave. “Ready.”

Mike, Lynne, Gina and Ricky all climbed into Jamie’s SUV with tinted windows. Jamie was waiting for them behind the wheel.

Gina felt nervous going outside so she rushed to the car, trying not to make it too obvious. Both Ricky and Lynne weren’t fooled and when the three of them sat in the backseat, they let Gina sit in the middle so she would be flanked on both sides. Ricky lacing his hand with his and gently squeezing it three times.

Jamie started the car and they slowly made their way out of the gated community and towards the courthouse.

“Gina?” Lynne started. “When we get to the courthouse, a worker from Social Services will want to talk to you privately. They want to make sure that it is indeed your choice to have Jamie as your legal guardian and it wasn’t under duress.”

Gina nodded. “What kind of questions will they ask me?” Her voice was a little shaky, as she had trouble hiding her nervousness.

“Mostly about what happened really though they already have most of that on paper. Of course, none of us know exactly what happened, only you and your mom do and I didn’t want to make you talk about it yesterday so I wrote down what happened vaguely. So you will have to fill in some of the blanks. Then they will ask you about Jamie and if your wish is to have him as your legal guardian. Because of your age, your opinion matters and will be taken into account.”

Gina nodded again, squeezing Ricky’s hand for comfort. “And no one is allowed to come with me?”

“Sadly no, sweetie. They need to make sure you are freely able to talk.” Lynne spoke gently as she rested her hand on Gina’s knee. “You can do this.”

Gina let out a shuddering breath, trying to keep calm. There was only one way to deal with the things that overwhelmed her without losing control. She needed to channel Gina 1.0. She needed those walls to come up, if only for now, to protect herself against whatever would come at her next.

She looked at Ricky and caught his gaze, he squeezed her hand again gently. Gina took a few deep breaths before steeling herself, putting that wall up so the world could not get to her. Today, those walls had to be high and strong to weather the storm to come.

Ricky watched her carefully. He watched her face go from being one full of emotion, to the one barely showing any emotion, the look she had when they first met. He saw the change and he understood, he saw that she was doing what she needed to do to face the challenges ahead.

He leaned over and gently kissed her cheek. “You got this.”

Gina took another deep breath, masking her emotions completely now as she nodded at Ricky who nodded back in complete understanding. No words needed to be spoken between them, both knew the other understood.

Inside the courthouse Gina was quickly whisked away by an older woman with a friendly face. She reminded Ricky a bit of a grandmother. Ricky wanted to run after that as he saw Gina’s rigid posture but he knew he couldn’t, he just hoped she would be ok.

Ricky instead followed his parents and Jamie so they could fill out an ungodly amount of paperwork.

Gina was led into a small room with brightly painted walls, pictures of flowers, a few comfy chairs and toys in the corner.

This is a room where they talk to children, Gina thought. She was far too old to need a room like this though she could appreciate the coziness of it, imagining it would be a perfect room for a young child to feel more at ease.

“Please have a seat, Gina.” The woman who had led her here said kindly.

Gina sat down in the comfy chair, the woman sitting across from her. So far it wasn’t too bad, Gina thought. She looked around at the different pictures of flowers on the wall. She liked them. Flowers always had a way of making things more beautiful without being invasive. She sometimes would doodle little flowers in the margins of her journals.

“Hello Gina,” The lady interrupted her wandering mind. “My name is Susan.”

Gina has to hold back a snicker, the name Susan forever tainted by the story of Susan Fine. Just for a moment, she felt transported back to the woods around Shallow Lake, to the night she and Ricky went to find the shrine.

I’m proud of you.

He had said that when they were in the barn. It meant so much to her to hear those words. She took a deep breath. She was going to make him proud again today.

“I won’t ask you how you are feeling as I know right now that is probably far too loaded of a question. Perhaps instead we can start from the beginning. I can see from your records you have moved a total of 17 times now. How was that for you?”

18… She had moved 18 times if you count moving to the Bowens as one. That move was her favorite yet as she got to move to an actual home, not just a house.

The kindness in Susan’s voice reminded Gina a bit of Ricky whenever he used his soft and tender voice with her. She imagined it would be very useful to be able to use that gentle voice in this profession.

And so Gina began talking. She talked about the moves, the way her mom had dragged her across the country several times since she was little, the way she had seen more disasters than most adults ever would.

She talked about how her mom started pushing her, how as a child she desperately hoped that if she would be the best at something, she wouldn’t have to move again. She told Susan about how her mom had started to use her desire for a home against her. How she stole from her, lied to her to drag her to Los Angeles, yelled at her and slapped her. How she escaped despite not having her phone, wallet or ID and was found by a friend who took her to her brother.

Susan was listening patiently while taking the occasional notes, nodding encouragingly whenever it was appropriate. She was a good listener, Gina thought as the words just kept pouring out of her.

She didn’t quite know when the Gina 1.0 mask started slipping and when the tears started streaming down her face. Perhaps it was because Susan gave Gina the ability and the safe space to talk, just talk and let it all out.

She did. She told Susan everything. The fights, the pain, the hurt, the insecurity until there was nothing left to say.

A silence fell over them as Susan nodded thoughtfully before handing Gina a box of tissues.

Gina grabbed a tissue and wiped the tears off her face before blowing her nose. “Thanks,” she mumbled.

“That was quite a story, Gina, thank you for sharing it with me.”

“Yeah, sorry if I rambled a bit.” Gina chuckled nervously. “I guess I had a lot to say.”

Susan smiled at her encouragingly. “That’s exactly what we’re here for, Gina.”

Susan looked down at her notes before continuing. “I think it’s safe to say that the emergency protection order is warranted as based on your story your mother has shown clear signs of mental abuse and neglect for years and more recent physical abuse as well.”

Mental abuse and neglect

Gina thought that sounded so extreme. Wasn’t mental abuse something far worse? Wasn’t her mother just a bad mother? Gina felt uncomfortable with these labels, as if it didn’t feel right. Was it really neglect? Was it really abuse? She wasn’t sure.

She knew the court needed these labels so even if she wasn’t quite sure if she would fit into those categories, it wasn’t up to her to decide.

Gina nodded. “So, what happens next?” She asked hesitantly.

“Next we need to decide what is going to happen to you.”

The kindness of Susan’s voice masked the seriousness of her words.

“I want my brother to be my legal guardian.” Gina said hastily. She wanted to make absolutely sure that Susan would not push her into a different direction.

Susan nodded thoughtfully, her pen tapping against her bottom lip. “Yes, I saw there was an application for that. And he is your only known relative from what I understand.”

“Yes.”

“And you are sure you want to live with him?” Susan was staring at her intently.

No, Gina thought. Because she wasn’t going to live with him, so was going back to Salt Lake City, no matter what.

“I want my brother to become my legal guardian.” Gina stated firmly.

Susan took some more notes before smiling up at Gina. “Alright, that is clear enough for me.”

“So, will you let my brother be my legal guardian.” Gina started wringing her hands nervously.

“I will give the judge my advice, in the end they make the call, but yes, I will advise the judge to make your brother your legal guardian.” Susan stood up and offered Gina a hand to shake.

Gina quickly stood up and tried to shake Susan’s hand.

Susan took Gina’s hand in her own and placed the other one on top of it. “Thank you for being so open and honest with me, Gina. I know life has been hard on you but I hope things will turn around.” She patted Gina’s hand gently before letting go.

Gina made her way back to the waiting room as Susan headed towards the office of the judge.

In the waiting room there were a bunch of people waiting from what seemed like all walks of life. Gina felt nervous as she saw some people looking at her. She pulled up the collar of her blouse, trying to mask the bruises around her neck as her eyes darted around, hoping to find a familiar face.

She hastened her way through the waiting room, looking left and right, trying to find Ricky or the others. She felt panic bubbling up as she walked faster and faster.

A door at the end of a corridor on her left opened up and revealed Ricky. Gina stopped and let out a sigh of relief as she hurried towards him and threw herself in his arms hugging him tightly.

Ricky looked at her, worry visible on his face. “How did it go? Is everything ok?”

Gina nodded into the embrace. “Yeah, it’s just…” She chuckled nervously. “I couldn’t find you.”

Ricky hugged her tightly. “I was actually just coming to see if you were done. My parents and your brother are in an office down this corridor.”

Ricky let go of Gina and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek before lacing their fingers together. “Let’s go.”

The pair walked down the hallway to the office where Lynne, Mike and Jamie sat around a table with what Gina thought was a lawyer.

Lynne saw them first and smiled at them, pulling a chair out for Gina to sit beside her. “Hey sweetie, come sit beside me so we can go over the paperwork.”

Gina quickly walked over to sit beside Lynne, Ricky taking the seat on Gina’s other side so they could still hold hands.

Lynne and the other lawyer present, who was apparently a colleague of Lynne’s, went over the documents and the court procedings. As Gina was close to 18, her opinion would weigh heavily on the outcome of the courtruling. She therefore had to sign under her wish to have Jamie become her legal guardian. After that Jamie and the lawyer needed to sign.

Once everything was signed, the petition would be brought in front of a judge and they had to wait.

While waiting for the judge to call them, Lynne placed another contract in front of Jamie and Gina. It was the deal they agreed upon, giving Gina the safety net she had requested when making Jamie her legal guardian.

Jamie read the contract and smiled at her before signing it. “There you go, Gigi.”

Gina smiled at her brother before doing the same. “Would it be odd to say pleasure doing business with you?”

They both chuckled.

“Almost at the finish line, Gina.” Lynne said encouragingly.

An hour later the group was called into a larger office where a middle-aged female judge was sitting behind a desk. The woman who had talked with Gina, Susan, was standing right beside her.

“Hello,” the judge smiled kindly at them. “Please take a seat.”

The judge pulled some papers towards her and glanced down at them before getting down to business. “An emergency protection order has been granted which will remain in effect until the minor turns 18 years of age. Ms. Gina Porter has voiced her wish clearly in her talk with Child Protective Services and the court will honor her wish. The legal guardianship of the minor, Ms. Gina Porter, will be transferred from Ms. Terri Porter to Mr. Jamie Porter. Mr. Porter will hereby be held accountable for Ms. Gina Porter’s wellbeing in every regard. If there are no further objections, the official legal guardianship will be transferred effective immediately.”

“No objections, your honor.” The lawyer replied.

“Good, then it will be processed and filed.” The judge smiled at them. “Have a nice day, folks.”

Gina jumped up and ran to her brother, hugging him tightly. “Thank you,” she whispered.

Jamie hugged her back tightly.

As they all left the courthouse, Lynne said a quick goodbye to her colleague as the others thanked him before they all piled up in Jamie’s SUV.

“So,” Ricky asked. “What’s next?”

“Next we need to pick up Gina’s stuff from her mother’s house.”

Chapter Text

Gina looked up at the large apartment building. It looked different in the daylight. It was dark when they arrived here that night, when she stepped out of the taxi and looked at it back then she was so confused, expecting to see a hospital.

She looked over at Jamie. She had expected to say goodbye to her brother. She had expected to say goodbye to one member of her family. She was going to say goodbye to one member of her family, just not the one she expected.

Gina turned towards the highrises in the distance, thinking back on her steps the night she ran from this place. The night she ran from her mother. The highrises had looked like bright beacons of light banishing the dark and cold of the night. She had been drawn to them like a moth to a flame, hoping they would lead her to safety and warmth. Now those highrises looked cold and grey, the sense of hope and safety she had linked to them felt foolish now.

A cold breeze caressed her skin as she looked back up at the apartment building. Her mother had chosen this building as their new home. She had called it their new home.

She wondered if her mother even understood the concept of home. It had taken such a long time for Gina herself to understand the concept of home. She thought home was just the apartment or house you lived in, the one you would return to after school and would sleep in at night. The one that is usually empty when you come home from school and is still empty when you tug yourself into bed.

She never told Ashlyn, during Spring last year, when she tried to convince her to stay and sang ‘Home’ to her but it was the very beginning of something that would one day make her realize something, something that would break her heart. She sang about home being where the heart is, but her heart had never found a home, at least not that she could remember.

The many apartments and houses weren’t where her heart was, she couldn’t even remember all of them.

She thought it was her mother, at first. She thought her mother was her home for all those years but that day, that song, made her start to realize that it was the image of her mother, idealized by her want for what wasn’t there, it wasn’t her actual mother.

When her mother came back to Salt Lake City, that idealized image made her excited, her mother would be there again, she would be home. But slowly, like an unwanted echo in the back of her mind that grew louder and louder, the ugly truth became clear. This wasn’t home, her mother wasn’t her home.

Her mother was a whirlwind that would pick her up in one place and drop her off in another. The whirlwind would batter her walls to test her resilience, make sure they were strong enough, that she was strong enough before moving onward.

Ashlyn made her see that even if she had chosen to return to her mother that Spring, she wouldn’t have found a home. She wasn’t able to admit it or word it properly back then, she just knew that going back to her mother was not the answer.

Ricky. Her friends. Salt Lake City. That was the answer. It took her a while to still find the answer.

Admittedly she had become a little desperate at first to find an answer, clinging to those that showed her kindness like Ashlyn, Kourtney and eventually EJ. Not that she regretted dating EJ, she cared about him still but they just weren’t right for each other. He wasn’t the home she was looking for.

In a way she recognized something of herself in the EJ of last Spring and Summer. He was stuck in his own whirlwind controlled by a parent. Perhaps the familiarity created the illusion of home. She was happy for him that the whirlwind didn’t take him too far away and he had found his own peace.

She felt Ricky’s hand slip into hers as he looked at her. “They’ll be here soon.”

Gina looked at him and gave him a weary smile. They were waiting for the police who were going to escort them inside to get her stuff. This was necessary because of the protection order.

They had dropped off Mike at a car rental company to get a van to move the stuff. It wasn’t much so they didn’t expect it to take long and a lot of Gina’s stuff was still in boxes from the latest move.

Soon enough, a police car showed up and two officers who introduced themselves as Bobby and Ken escorted them up to the ninth floor and down the hallway to her mother’s apartment.

Gina took a deep breath and muttered mostly to herself: “Time to get this over with.”

One of the police officers knocked on the door. After about 20 seconds it was opened.

“Yes?” Terri said before noticing who the people in front of her were. She scanned the group before her eyes landed on Gina.

“Gigi! You’re home!” She squealed in fake excitement. “Oh I missed you so much, baby! I was so worried about you!” Terri ran forward to hug Gina.

Gina took a step back while Ricky stepped in front of her and snarled at Terri: “Back away, you bitch.”

Terri gasped and took a step back before focusing on Gina. Similar to how Gina was able to control her facial features really well, her mother instantly changed her look to one of sadness and hurt, her voice turning pitiful. “Gigi, look how he’s treating mommy. See how awful that boy is! You can’t let him speak to your mother like that.”

Ricky turned around to see Gina look at her mother, her eyes unreadable. Before he could stop her, she stepped around Ricky and stood in front of her mother. For a moment his heart stopped, he worried that Terri still had influence on her.

Before Ricky could do anything, Gina started to speak. The ice in her voice scared him a little, he had only ever heard Terri use that. It looked like mother and daughter shared several skills that were both impressive and terrifying.

Gina looked at her mother and said with finality: “I have no mother.”

The pitiful mask Terri had put up instantly dropped. She grabbed Gina by her wrist, thankfully not the injured one and spat: “You brat!”

Everyone else shot forward, ready to pounce on Terri. Unfortunately for everyone with more violent tendensies in mind, the police officer got there first. “M’am, I would strongly advise you to let go of her before we see the need to take you into custody. Now please step aside so Ms. Porter and Mr. Porter can collect her things.” The police officer handed Terri a folder with the paperwork, making the details of the protection order clear.

“Mr. Porter?” Terri snapped at the police officer.

“Hello mother,” Jamie said coolly as he stepped out from behind the officer whose bulky frame had been hiding him from view earlier.

Terri looked at Jamie with cold fury but before she could say anything, the officer spoke again. “Move aside, m’am!”

The authoritative voice of the police officer forced Terri to step back. She backed into the living room, after which everyone entered the apartment.

When Jamie entered, Terri’s eyes immediately rounded on him. “Jamie!” She snapped. “You were supposed to bring her back to me! I thought you wanted what was best for her. Why are you going along with these people?” She waved dismissively at Ricky and Lynne.

To Ricky’s surprise, Jamie’s voice turned to ice as well, making him wonder if that was a Porter trait and appeared when they were truly mad. He made a mental note to never make Gina that angry.

“I am doing what is best for her, mother.” Jamie narrowed his eyes at his mother. “I finally listened to her truth instead of your lies.”

“I am her mother! I know what’s best for her!” Terri shouted at Jamie.

Lynne snorted derisively.

Terri whirled on her. “This is none of your business! Who even are you?!”

Lynne looked at her, not impressed. “Gina, maybe you and Ricky should go gather the stuff you want to take.”

Gina nodded quickly and grabbed Ricky’s hand, guiding him to her room. Ricky looked back, wondering what was going to happen. Both Gina and Ricky, as if by unspoken agreement, decided to leave the door to the bedroom open so they could listen.

They heard Lynne continue. “As for me, I’m Lynne, Ricky’s mother.”

Terri laughed derisively. “So you’re the one responsible for that brat! He ruined everything! Before Gina met him, she was a good girl. Now look at her!”

Gina’s hands shook as she took the teddy bears she had gotten from her mother throughout the years and placed them all in a box. Her mother’s words were ringing in her ears but she kept focusing on her task.

“You know what I don’t understand, Terri.” They heard Lynne reply. “How can you possibly fuck it up this much?”

Ricky and Gina looked at each other in surprise. They had never heard Lynne swear before.

“What do you mean?” Terri snarled.

“Gina is one of the most kindnatured people I’ve ever met, any mother would have been lucky to have her as their daughter. Instead of counting your blessings, you neglected her for your own good. You pushed her to her breaking point when all you had to do was love her. You had a wonderful child, two wonderful children in fact, but you messed up so badly that you lost them both.”

Gina felt a warmth grow inside her as her eyes teared up. Lynne spoke so kindly, so lovingly. She was showing the warmth and support a mother should have. For a moment, perhaps more wishful thinking, Gina wondered what it would be like if Lynne was her mother.

“I made them successful!” Terri yelled at Lynne.

“But did you make them happy?” Lynne replied calmly.

“Yes!” Terri yelled.

“No,” replied Jamie in a much softer tone.

There was a silence, making Ricky and Gina give each other worried looks as they silently continued packing.

“No?” Terri spat at him. “I made you who you are! I made you successful! I made you happy because of that.”

“I made myself successful. I became successful when I had the freedom to do what I wanted. I became happy when I was no longer around you.”

“Ungrateful child!” She screamed at him.

“Enough!” Lynne yelled. “We can scream at each other all day and trust me I have plenty of things to say but we’re not here for that. Please hand over Gina’s wallet, phone and ID.”

“And what if I don’t?” Terri narrowed her eyes at her.

The police officer who had silently observed the scene stepped forward. “M’am, if you don’t that will be considered obstruction. So if you would kindly retrieve those items, we will be on our way.”

Terri glowered before marching off to the master bedroom to retrieve the items.

A few minutes later, Gina and Ricky were done packing up the things in the room that Gina wanted to take. It didn’t take long as a lot of her stuff was still in boxes or was already at Ricky’s place. They piled the ten boxes up in the living room just as Terri marched back.

She shoved Gina’s ID, wallet and phone into Gina’s hands. “One day you will see what a mistake you’ve made here, Gina. Once you will see what a worthless child you are without me, it will be too late to come crawling back. You will be nothing but filth, not even worth stepping on.”

Ricky glowered at her before approaching her slowly. “If anyone here is worthless, it is you, you sorry excuse for a mother.” He spat at her.

Terri narrowed her eyes at him. “You, boy, are the reason for all this mess. You are the worthless piece of trash that ruined it all.”

“Excuse me!” Lynne snapped.

“What!” Gina shouted at the same time.

Gina stepped forward, standing in front of Ricky, cold fury visible on her face. “You can say about me whatever you want. I’ve grown accustomed to your snide remarks by now. But don’t you dare insult Ricky like that. He has shown me more love in the year and a half I’ve known him than you have in my entire life. If anyone is a fucking worthless piece of trash, it’s you!”

Terri leaned in closer so she was mere inches away from Gina’s face before she hissed. “I will make you pay for this, Gina. You and that little boy. I will make you come crawling back on your knees, begging me to let you come back home.”

“What home?” Gina spat at her. “You don’t even know what a home is! You sure as hell never gave me one!”

Terri growled in frustration and anger, unfamiliar with Gina standing up to her which caused a fury inside her.

Out of pure frustration Terri violently pushed Gina back by her shoulders, making her fall backwards. Thankfully Ricky was standing right behind her and caught her before she would hit the floor.

Ricky helped steady her. “Are you ok?”

Gina nodded though she looked a bit frazzled by her mother’s sudden burst of violence.

Ricky rounded on Terri after he had made sure Gina was ok. “What kind of mother would use violence against their child when not getting their way?” Ricky snarled.

Gina saw that Ricky was about ready to attack her mom. She looked around. Jamie looked about the same, Lynne was glaring at her mother and the police officers were apprehensively observing the situation.

It needed to stop before it would escalate. It couldn’t get worse. It needs to be over now.

Gina laid a hand on Ricky’s arm, making him turn to look at her. She shook her head, signalling to Ricky that it was not worth it.

Ricky had many ideas of what to do to Terri, ranging from giving her exactly the same injuries Gina had to throwing her off the balcony of her ninth floor apartment. However, he saw the weariness and exhaustion in Gina’s eyes. She was done. She wanted it to be over. He would hold back for her, so she could finally have some peace.

He nodded at her, showing her that he understood. “Let’s go, Gi. It’s time to get out of here.”

“Remember my words, Gina, you will amount to nothing without me!” Terri shouted as a last attack as everyone left the apartment, carrying moving boxes, ready to leave this chapter behind them.

Chapter Text

Mike was waiting downstairs with a small van. In the end it was hardly necessary as there were only ten boxes. They were about to get into the cars when Gina stopped them. “Guys, could we perhaps make one stop before we go back to Jamie’s house?”

“What did you have in mind?” Jamie asked, curiously.

“There’s this place…” Gina started hesitantly. “I’m not actually entirely sure where it is. It’s a diner, the one where Nini found me.”

“Jesse’s Kitchen,” Ricky answered. He remembered the tweet from Hollywood Gossip that mentioned it. It was the whole reason they managed to find her so fast.

“Yeah… Jesse, she helped me a lot and when I ran from the paparazzi, I forgot to pay her. She gave me food and everything and…” Gina swallowed hard. “I want to pay her…”

Jamie pulled his phone from his pocket and did a quick google search. He showed Gina a picture. “Is this the place?”

“Yeah, can we go there?”

“Of course!”

“I’ll take the boxes to the house in the meantime, not that easy to manouver a van in LA.” Mike chuckled nervously.

“Wait!” Gina said as she ran to the back of the van and pulled it open. She took out one of the boxes and turned around with it, carrying it to Jamie’s car. “I need this,” she simply stated before placing the box in the trunk.

They all gave Gina a curious look but decided not to question it. They piled into the car and Jamie made the ten minute drive to Jesse’s Kitchen.

He parked down the road from it, thankful there was a free parking spot and they headed towards the diner.

Gina wrapped her jacket tightly around her to hide the bruises. She spotted an ATM not far from the diner and quickly turned to Ricky. “Mind holding this?” She asked as she offered him the box she was carrying.

“Of course not,” he smiled at her as he took the box that she had insisted on carrying.

The box was a lot lighter than expected. He examined it and noticed the words teddy bears written on it. It was Gina’s teddy bear collection, all of them given to her by her mother. He wondered what she was planning on doing with it.

Gina rushed over to the ATM and started taking out cash now that she finally had her wallet back. She would give Jesse all the cash in her account but didn’t think she would accept it as just payment for the food and her help. But she had a plan that might work.

After withdrawing a thousand dollars, with Ricky, Lynne and Jamie curiously watching and waiting, she led the group to the diner.

Gina pushed open the door, the small ding announcing their arrival. To her relief Jesse was standing behind the counter.

“Welcome,” Jesse smiled as she looked up. Her smile brightened when she saw Gina. “Oh honey, I didn’t think I would see you again.” She stepped out from behind the counter.

Gina rushed towards her and without hesitation flung herself into Jesse’s arms, hugging her tightly.

Jesse wrapped her arms around her in a warm hug. “I’m glad you’re ok, sweetheart. I have been worrying about you.”

Gina after a while broke the hug and stepped back so she could look at Jesse. “I wanted to come and thank you,” she sniffled. “You saved my life that night. I don’t know what would have happened to me if I didn’t end up here.”

“Sweetheart, you were not the first lost lamb that entered my diner and I doubt you’ll be the last. I am just happy I got to help you out in your time of need.”

“I wanted to come thank you. I would give you all the money in my account and it would still not be enough to show you my gratitude-”

“I don’t want money, dear.” Jesse interrupted.

Gina smiled to herself, she had expected that. “Yeah, I thought you might say that. It’s why I brought something else.”

Gina turned to Ricky and took the box from him. Ricky gave her an encouraging smile as he watched it all unfold.

Gina carried the box over to the counter and placed it on top of it.

“What’s all this?” Jesse asked curiously as she came to stand beside her.

Gina opened the box to reveal all the teddy bears. “I have collected these throughout the years but their memory has been tainted for me. But they might bring happiness to someone who might need them in their time of need. I wanted to give them to you so you can give them to whoever you think might need them.”

Jesse took some of the bears out of the box and looked at them with a smile on her face. “These are absolutely lovely, Gina.” She turned to Gina. “Sorry, I know you didn’t introduce yourself but after the journalists stormed the place they let your name slip a few times and I found several articles.”

Gina smiled. “That’s ok, I know your name after all, it’s only fair. There is one more thing though.”

“Oh?”

Gina pulled the money out of her pocket. “Before you say no please hear me out. I know you won’t accept this as simply my gratitude so instead I am offering it as payment for whoever comes in here and is in need of a meal but not able to pay for it. Whether they are a homeless person or a lost lamb seeking shelter. Please let me follow your example of kindness, Jesse.”

Jesse smiled at her and patted her uninjured cheek kindly. “That is very kind of you, Gina. I will accept your offer as it will help me help the people in this neighborhood who need it the most. Thank you, sweet girl.”

“Excuse me?”

Jesse and Gina turned to see Jamie approach.

“I would like to turn that into a monthly donation so you can keep helping this neighborhood. See it as my way of thanking you for helping out my little sister.”

“Are you sure?” Jesse said hesitantly.

“Of course, I know how rough it can be for people in this city and how much someone like you can make a difference.” Jamie grabbed his wallet and pulled out his business card. “And if there is anything else you would ever need, please give me a call.”

Jamie was about to hand Jesse the card when Gina shouted. “Wait! Does anyone have a pen?”

Jesse looked at her surprised but handed her a pen she had behind the counter and handed it to Gina.

Gina took the business card and scribbled her name and number on the back before handing it to Jesse. “If you want to stay in touch and if you ever need help from me with anything, then here is my number as well. I will be flying home to Salt Lake City soon but whenever I am in LA I will stop by to say hello.”

“I would like that very much,” Jesse smiled at her before looking at Jamie. “Thank you, both of you.”

Gina gave Jesse one last hug before they left. Climbing into the car, Gina felt surprisingly content as she rested her head on Ricky’s shoulder. She was exhausted and the pain in her throat was bad but the rest of the day she could rest. There was nothing more that needed to be done today.

“Guys, I was thinking.” Jamie interrupted the quiet inside the car. “If you want, I can book you guys tickets to fly home tomorrow. I am sure you all would much prefer to be back in Salt Lake.”

Gina, nodding off, mumbled: “Yeah, it would be nice to go home.”

Jamie smiled at her in the rearview mirror. “I will book tickets for the four of you then and have the boxes shipped to your address. I do need the address so I can have some paperwork sorted so Gina can be officially registered at that address with my permission.”

“Yeah, that would be great,” Lynne said. “And I will help with the paperwork so she will be registered there.”

“Perfect,” Jamie said as he turned into the gated community and drove up to his house. “I will sort out those tickets and I’d say we all relax after that, it’s been an eventful day. I will order takeout again for tonight.”

When they arrived at Jamie’s house, everyone went their own way. Mike had already arrived with the van and had piled the boxes in the hallway.

Ricky and Gina had gone over to their room. Gina sat down on the bed. “I should probably take my meds now, my throat hurts.” She sighed wearily.

“Yeah, I thought as much.” Ricky grabbed her glass from the nightstand to fill it with water in the bathroom. When he returned, he handed her the water and grabbed her pills.

Gina quickly took the pills before changing into her pajamas so she could rest for a bit. She got into bed as she watched Ricky sit beside her against the headboard.

She was about to close her eyes when Ricky spoke: “Hey Gi?”

“Yeah?” Gina said as she looked up at him.

“I just wanted to say that I am proud of you. You did amazing today.” He spoke gently.

Gina smiled, only half hearing his words as the exhaustion and medication quickly made her fall asleep.

Ricky looked down at her with a tender smile on his face. He softly caressed her cheek, whispering: “I love you, Gi.”

Dance, little dancer!

She walked the tightrope, trying so hard to keep her balance as the voice rose from the darkness.

You are no more than filth!

You are worthless!

You will regret this!

Ungrateful brat!

I will make you pay!

“Mom, please stop!” Gina shouted back into the darkness as she balanced on the rope.

A derisive laugh rose from the darkness.

You have no mother, remember?

You denied your mother!

You are a motherless child.

Soon you will fall! Who is there to catch you when you fall?

“Leave me alone!” Gina shouted back into the void.

“Gi?” A voice broke through the darkness.

Ricky gently shook her awake. “Gi? Wake up, baby.”

Gina’s eyes shot open as she was pulled out of her dream, she sat up, breathing heavily as her eyes darted around the room.

“Nightmare again?” Ricky spoke gently as he rubbed her back.

“Yeah,” Gina mumbled.

“Want to talk about it?” Ricky offered as he placed his phone beside him on the nightstand.

Who will catch you when you fall?

Her mother’s voice kept ringing in her ears.

She wanted to drown her out.

She wanted to forget.

She needed to forget.

She turned to face Ricky, watched him as he sat against the headboard, a concerned look on his face. She shook her head. “I don’t want to talk.”

She lunged forward, grabbed his face and crashed her lips onto his.

Ricky’s eyes widened in surprise before his arms slipped around her waist. She was kissing him feverishly and soon he was meeting her need, matching her desire.

Gina was desperate to forget, desperate to cling onto something new. Desperate to empty her mind of every thought of the past few days. She wanted all the hurt, anger and fear to go away. She wanted the darkness to disappear.

She wanted her light.

She wanted Ricky.

She moved quickly, sitting on top of Ricky and straddling his lap. “I want you,” she whispered before kissing him feverishly again.

Ricky’s mind was spinning. Gina was passionate, urgent and wild, her eyes unfocused as she kissed him. She bit his bottom lip before making a trail of kisses down his jaw and to his neck while tugging at his shirt. She seemed uncontrolled, chaotic in a way that Gina normally never was.

Ricky felt something was off, something wasn’t right. This wasn’t Gina.

“Gi?” He said as he pulled away from her kisses.

“I want to forget, Ricky.” Gina whispered desperately as she chased his lips, pressing her body against his and rolling her hips making his mind shortcircuit.

He saw it. It was the gamble of the desperate, the one who wants to make things all go away. It was something he used to do as well, an answer to when things became too much. He would run and hide, Gina would push through, push until she would forget. She would push until she could change her reality.

But it was not the answer. Just like he needed to stop running and hiding, Gina needed to be slowed down now to face her reality.

Ricky, with more willpower than he ever thought he had in him, grabbed her by her upper arms and very clearly said: “No.”

Gina froze as she looked at him. “No?” She whispered.

Ricky shook his head. “Not like this. This is not what you want, Gi. This is what you think you want right now because you want to forget. This is not the way to forget, Gi. This will not make it go away. You know that, baby.” His voice was gentle as he started rubbing her upper arms.

Gina’s bottom lip quivered as she leaned forward and hugged him, burying her face in his neck. “I’m sorry,” she mumbled into his neck.

Ricky could feel her shaking softly, quietly sobbing. He gently caressed her back to soothe her. “It will get better, Gi. Give it time.”

Gina clung to Ricky, feeling like a fool for letting herself get so carried away in her desire to rid her head of all the bad memories. She had to be patient, give herself time, but she had never been good at being patient.

Ricky had understood her and Gina was thankful. He was right. I mean, of course he was right, he understood her better than anyone. Today Gina was especially grateful for that. He stopped her when she needed to be stopped.

Gina lifted her head from where it was buried in his neck and gave him a chaste kiss on the lips. “Thank you,” she whispered before getting off him and sitting beside him, leaning against the headboard and still feeling rather foolish, her eyes still watery.

Ricky wrapped his arm around her. “We’ll find a way, Gi. You and me together, we’ll find a way to put this in the past, go back home and have the most normal life a movie star and her trophy boyfriend can have.”

Gina chuckled through her tears as she leaned against him. “You and me together.”

Chapter Text

It was late afternoon and Ricky and Gina were watching TV in the living room. Gina was laying with her head on Ricky’s shoulder as she was still rather sleepy from her medication and the day’s events.

“We’re home!” A call from the hallway came.

Jamie, Mike and Lynne entered the living room carrying two suitcases and a shopping bag. They had been gone when Ricky and Gina left their bedroom after resting a bit more.

“Hey,” Ricky replied. “Where have you guys been?”

Mike placed the two empty suitcases in the middle of the living room as Lynne answered. “We needed some suitcases for all the clothes we got as we’re flying home tomorrow. And I got a present for Gina.”

Gina looked up, surprised. “A present for me? Why?”

Lynne picked up the shopping bag and walked over to her and sat beside her on the couch. “Because I think it may help you a little.” She handed Gina the shopping bag.

Gina curiously opened it, revealing several beautiful silk scarves. She was stunned. “These are gorgeous! But why?”

“I’m glad you like them, sweetie.” Lynne smiled at her. “I saw earlier today how you were feeling uncomfortable because of the bruises around your neck. I saw you kept trying to hide them with your collar. I was thinking these might help you a little. And I got you several different colors so you can style them with any outfit.”

Gina dropped the shopping bag on the floor as she flung herself into Lynne’s arms, hugging her tightly. She was so grateful for such a simple yet thoughtful gift as it gave her back some of her confidence. “Thank you,” she mumbled into the hug.

Gina wished she knew how to express how much Lynne’s thoughtfulness and care the past few days had meant to her. What started out as Lynne making her happy for Ricky’s sake, seemed to have changed to it being properly for her sake. It felt so unusual yet so wonderful to be cared for by someone who she could perhaps at some point be able to call a mother figure.

Lynne hugged her back and gently patted her back. “Anytime, sweetie, you know we’re all here for you.”

That evening was spent with everyone trying to relax, eat takeout and talking about their flight back home. Gina and Jamie made plans to see each other again soon. Jamie promised he would fly to Salt Lake City next month.

Jamie also slyly managed to get Mike’s bank account info, using an excuse about court requirements as Gina will be staying with him.

“Mike?”

“Yeah Jamie, what’s up?” Mike replied with his mouth still half full as they were eating take-out.

“I’m going to transfer money to you every month for taking care of Gigi. Is there any certain amount you would have in mind?”

Mike swallowed his food this time before replying. “Oh you don’t need to do that. Gina is part of the family. Besides, she pays for most groceries and cooks for us most of the time. I feel like we should pay her!”

Everyone laughed at that.

“I’m still going to pay you as it’s my responsibility as her legal guardian and to be a better brother. So I will transfer 5000 dollars a month to you for her care as well as to care and support the rest of you.”

Mike nearly choked on his food. “That is way too much! That is nearly four times our rent!”

Jamie shrugged. “My business has really taken off, especially the past few years so money hasn’t really been an issue. I would much rather it be used for something good, like making sure you guys are comfortable, than it just sitting in the bank.”

“I can’t accept it!” Mike sputtered.

“Well you already gave me your bank info so I will just automatically transfer it to you. And if you transfer it back, I will transfer double the amount back. Your move, Mike.” Jamie smirked.

Mike, realizing there is no point arguing, grumbled: “Fine!”

Ricky snorted as Lynne replied. “I think what Mike meant by that is thank you.”

Gina and Jamie both chuckled in such a similar fashion that it was hard to miss that they were siblings.

Gina didn’t argue Jamie’s decision because she knew it was money Mike could use after the financial trouble of the past year. The divorce had made the financial situation a lot more tricky. Things were mostly resolved now with Mike and Lynne working hard on being both friends and good co-parents but it was definitely not fully over yet. She had been trying to find ways to give them money but Mike would fight her on that. It seems Jamie had found a loophole.

The following day, Jamie drove all of them to the airport. Gina was wearing one of her new silk scarves. Lynne was right, it really helped with her confidence.

When Jamie parked in front of the special entrance for first class passengers, they all looked at him in surprise. “Wait,” Ricky said in astonishment. “You got us first class tickets?”

Jamie smiled. “Yeah, mostly because it will give you guys more privacy. Less likely that people will watch or take pictures of you and Gina.”

“Oh!” Gina exclaimed excitedly. “That means we can have access to the first class lounge again!”

“Again? Have you flown first class before?” Ricky asked curiously.

“No,” Gina replied with a cheeky grin. “But I snuck into a first class lounge before.”

Jamie laughed. “I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that, as your legal guardian and all.”

The group laughed as they got out of the car and grabbed their suitcases from the trunk. They all said goodbye to Jamie. Gina hugged him tightly, telling each other that they would see the other next month.

Check-in and security was fast and easy as first class passengers had a private check-in and security area. After they were done, they were escorted by a friendly employee to the first class lounge.

Once there, they all grabbed some food before sitting down in the comfy chairs.

“So tell me,” Ricky started, quickly swallowing a bite. “What happened that made Gina Porter, the one who never breaks rules, sneak into a first class lounge?”

Gina giggled. “Last Spring Break I was stuck at Salt Lake City airport. I was flying down to see my… St. Louis. I was flying down to go to St. Louis.” She caught herself, she didn’t want to say that she went to see her mom, that felt too painful right now.

“Ok?”

“There were a ton of delays and cancellations,” Gina continued. “I tried to convince the woman at the desk to move me onto another flight in a not so successful way. Then this boy named Jack approached me. He said that crying usually helps. We kinda started chatting, us both being stuck at the airport and all. He was really nice.”

Ricky frowned, trying to ignore the feeling of jealousy. His jealousy when it comes to Gina has already made him do things that he was not entirely proud of. I mean he didn’t fully regret it either but that is a different story.

“After a while I realized I had no food and most airport food is interesting at best. So Jack, who has been in airports as often as I had, made a plan for us to sneak into the first class lounge where the food is amazing.” She pointed at Ricky’s nearly empty plate. “Case in point.”

“How did you do it?” Ricky asked curiously.

Gina grinned at the memory. “We pretended that we were brother and sister and that we left our dad’s credit card in the lounge. Basically we started fake arguing and I started crying, they let us in to find it. We just didn’t leave after that and chilled there for a few hours. It was quite fun actually. I have never been on a first class flight before though, I wonder what that is like.”

Ricky chuckled. “I am sure it will be super fancy, we will have to be on our best behavior!”

“Oof, that is going to be a challenge for you.” Gina giggled and winked at him.

“Hey! I will have you know that I, Lord Bowen of the Lake of Salts, am the noblest and fanciest person I know.” Ricky’s very fake posh accent made Gina roar with laughter.

“Madam!” Ricky said indignantly, still not dropping the accent and grinning widely. “Are you mocking me?”

Gina let out this adorable little snort that made Ricky laugh at her a little.

“Hey!” Gina matched Ricky’s earlier indignation. “Shouldn’t you know that a lord never laughs at a lady? You are so rude!”

“Ah, my deepest apologies, Lady Porter, I shall make sure to definitely repeat my mistake.” He grinned at her.

Gina laughed and nudged his shoulder with hers. “You would make for a terrible lord, you know that right?”

“Oh absolutely! You would make for a brilliant lady but you’re just good at everything.” He nudged her shoulder back gently.

“Not true, I still can’t play guitar.”

“Hmm,” Ricky said thoughtfully. “Maybe I will teach you one day.”

“I’d like that.” Gina smiled at him before they both focused back on their food.

After a while Gina was resting a bit in her chair, still tired due to her medication, Lynne was keeping her company while Ricky and Mike were wandering around the airport. Apparently Ricky wanted to see if they had something but he was very vague about what.

The announcement was made that they would start boarding soon. Lynne and Gina made their way to the gate where they found Mike and Ricky already waiting. Ricky was holding a sealed back from a duty free shop, Gina couldn’t see what’s inside it.

“What did you buy?” Gina asked curiously.

“You’ll see,” Ricky grinned at her.

Gina raised her eyebrow at him but he ignored it, still grinning. She shook her head at him but grinned back. “You weirdo!”

Soon they were called to board and got led to these massive pods, instead of seats and instantly offered a drink before lift off.

Gina and Ricky were in adjacent seats in the middle row while Mike and Lynne each had a window seat.

“This is so bizarre,” Ricky said as he marveled at the luxury of it all.

“Did you see we all have a little mini bar!” Gina squealed excitedly as she opened the little cupboard.

“No way!” Ricky started opening the different cupboards and cabinets in his pod as well. “Oh my god, I found the snacks!” Ricky excitedly grabbed several packs of pretzels, nuts and chocolates and showed them to Gina.

Gina laughed. “Alright, this is already the best flight ever.”

“Definitely! Speaking of which, I got a gift for you.” Ricky grinned at her.

“Oh? Wouldn’t happen to be the mysterious bag from the duty free shop now would it.”

“Maaaaaybe,” Ricky replied teasingly before handing her the bag.

Curiously, Gina opened the bag to reveal a small brown teddy bear.

Before she could say anything, Ricky started to speak: “I know you and your mom had the teddy bear tradition and that you really liked it. I know you love teddy bears. So, I thought maybe we could start a new tradition. A tradition where we get a teddy bear to commemorate fun memories or adventures. Like our first time flying first class.”

Gina stared at him, astonished.

Ricky felt a little insecure. “Maybe it was a bad idea… I just thought it might help you start a new collection with positive memories and-”

Gina jumped up and leaned over the pod divider to kiss Ricky. She gently brushed his nose afterwards with her own and whispered: “What did I do to deserve you?”

“Miss, you need to sit down, we’re departing soon.” A stewardess told Gina, not unkindly.

Gina giggled before taking her seat again, reaching for Ricky’s hand instead. She smiled at him gratefully and with misty eyes before looking down at the bear.

This bear would be the first of her new collection. A collection not based on absences like Valentine’s Days spent apart but instead on adventures and good memories. This bear was not just the start of a new collection but also a new adventure, a new life.

“So, what are you going to name it?” Ricky asked, a certain softness in his voice.

Gina looked at the beautiful little brown bear whose fur reminded her of coffee. “Coffee,” she said. “I’m naming it Coffee!”

“Sounds good! Coffee, the first of the collection, with hopefully many more to come!”

Many things had changed in these past few days in Los Angeles, some scars that would take a long time to fade, but flying back to Salt Lake City, Gina had hope for the future. Better days were ahead, she was sure of it.

She couldn’t wait to get back to normal life. She wanted to go to school, rehearse for the musical but most of all, hang out with her fellow Wildcats.

Chapter Text

The sun had only barely risen on this frosty Tuesday morning as Ricky and Gina parked in the parking lot of East High. They had arrived back in Salt Lake City yesterday and despite both having good reasons to stay home a few more days, neither of them wanted to. They yearned to go back to a normal life after what seemed like a very long nightmare.

Thankfully, there were no reporters waiting for them today, likely they assumed that Gina and Ricky were still in Los Angeles. Hand in hand they walked into the school, ignoring the curious looks from some fellow students and the occasional person snapping a picture. Gina was wearing one of her new silk scarves to hide her neck and had used make-up to hide the bruise on her cheek.

Last week, it was Gina walking Ricky to his classes to make sure he would study and pay attention. Now it was Ricky walking Gina to her classes, mostly to protect her. If he feels like anyone is threatening Gina, he switches from lovable golden retriever to vicious guard dog. He would only relinquish her when she was with someone they both knew, in this case Ashlyn.

“Hey Ash,” Gina greeted her.

“Good morning you two,” Ashlyn replied in a way too high pitched and cheery voice to hide her concern but also relief to see them again.

She stepped forward and was about to hug Gina. “Wait… can I hug you? They say you shouldn’t just hug people who have been attacked and all. I don’t want to make you uncomfortable and-”

Gina hugged Ashlyn tightly. “It’s ok, Ash. I will be ok.”

Ashlyn hugged Gina tightly and sniffled. “I was so worried about you, Gi. I was about to book tickets to go to Los Angeles to be there with you. You are my sister. I can’t imagine losing you.”

“You won’t,” Gina soothed. “But perhaps loosen the grip you have with your arms around my neck, that area hurts a lot.”

“Oh!” Ashlyn jumped back. “God, sorry, Gi!"

“It’s ok, Ash.” Gina smiled at her.

Ashlyn turned to Ricky. “I’m guessing you could use a hug too?”

Ricky smiled and nodded at Ashlyn. He had grown quite attached to Ashlyn, seeing her bond with Gina. Ashlyn, Kourtney and Gina were like sisters and had started to feel somewhat like family to him as well. He had also become more accustomed to friendly hugs, especially after Big Red hugged him last opening night. It was nice, he realized, the simple show of affection.

After hugging Ashlyn, he kissed Gina’s temple. “Bye, sweetie, come find me if you need me, ok?”

“I will,” Gina smiled at him as she gave him a quick peck on the lips. “Don’t forget to take notes!”

Ricky chuckled. “Yes m’am!”

Classes were hard on Gina that morning as the medication still made her very tired so she had a hard time focusing. She fell asleep during history class while they had to read something, having to be nudged awake by Ashlyn who was sitting beside her.

“Sorry,” Gina mumbled as she yawned silently.

“All good, we have lunch after this. Then you can relax and eat something, that might help.”

At lunchtime in the cafeteria, Gina felt a lot of eyes on her, she noticed most of them darting to her neck. It made her feel especially uncomfortable as she didn’t need the reminder of everything that had happened, she just wanted things to go back to normal.

She quickly grabbed a tray of food and rushed to their usual table where Carlos, Seb, Mack, Emmy and Ashlyn were already waiting. “Hey guys,” Gina said as she quickly sat down.

They all greeted her back before an awkward silence fell. All of them exchanging nervous glances before looking at Gina.

“What?” Gina asked wearily.

“We wanted to ask if you were ok?” Seb said gently. “Do you want to talk about it? Can we do anything for you?”

Gina sighed. “Honestly, guys, it means a lot that you are all worried and want to make sure that I’m ok. But what I really want and need right now is for things to be normal. Please don’t start treating me like some wounded animal, I would hate that. I would even start missing Carlos’ somehow surprisingly rude compliments after a while. Just treat me like you always treat me, that is the best way to help me feel normal again. Ok?”

“Surprisingly rude compliments?!” Carlos said, indignant.

Gina smiled. “I knew you would focus on that.”

“Well, of course, it’s about me! I will always focus on me.” Carlos replied, as if it’s the most normal thing in the world.

Just then Ricky, Kourtney and Big Red join the group.

“Who upset Carlos this time?” Kourtney laughed.

“Gina! She says my compliments are surprisingly rude!”

Ricky chuckled and sat down beside Gina, giving her a quick kiss on the cheek. “Well, she’s not wrong!”

“Ricky Bowen!” Carlos used his disappointed mother voice, which he was oddly good at.

Ricky laughed and held his hands up in surrender.

“You are so quick to surrender, Ricky! And here you were debating changing the choreography of Rewrite the Stars a few days ago. You would have definitely lost that battle.” Gina giggled before taking a bite of her food.

“Hey, don’t spill secrets, Gi!” Ricky nudged her shoulder playfully.

“CHANGE THE CHOREOGRAPHY OF WHAT NOW?!” Carlos’ shout could be heard from the other side of the cafeteria.

“Now look at what you’ve done, Gi!” Ricky said dramatically, making Gina laugh.

Ricky turned to Carlos. “I was just thinking that maybe Philip shouldn’t swing on a rope during Rewrite The Stars but Gina said that you as the choreographer would not be ok with that.”

Carlos looked at him thoughtfully. “I was actually going to let Gina choreograph that number as she will be doing most of the stunt work and I will be busy with other numbers. But you better not go easy on him, Gina Porter!”

Gina looked delighted. “Oh I won’t! This is going to be the best number yet!”

“Oh boy, why do I have the feeling that you are going to be even worse than Carlos?”

“Because, sweetie, you will have a harder time saying no to me.”

“Damnit, you’re right. I really hate that you’re right.” Ricky grumbled before he started eating his food. Gina was giggling in reply.

After their final classes, which were about as productive for Gina as her morning classes, Ricky and Gina made their way to the bunker for rehearsals. They stopped at Gina’s locker so she could drop her books.

“Hey Gina Porter!”

Gina and Ricky turned towards where the shout came from. A bulky senior that Ricky vaguely recalled was on the football team approached them.

“Yes?” Gina asked apprehensively.

“Could I take a picture of you and Ricky?” He asked as he pulled out his phone.

“Why?” Gina asked as she reflectively took a step back.

“Oh! And you need to take that scarf thingy off. The reporters are paying good money for a picture of you two. I could really use that money for college!”

“What!” Gina said in disbelief.

“Yeah! You could even look like totally angry at each other or you could look scared of him, with the whole abuse story and all! It will make me so much money! I need that for college.” The senior looked really excited.

“What is wrong with you!” Ricky snapped. “Why the fuck would you want to take pictures of us like that.”

“What? It’s for a good cause.” The senior protested.

“It’s not.” Gina stated coolly. “If you think exploiting people who have already been through enough is a good cause, then something is seriously wrong with you.”

Gina closed her locker with a loud bang and grabbed Ricky’s hand. “Let’s go, we don’t want to be late for rehearsal.”

Ricky glared at the senior before letting Gina drag him towards rehearsal.

“Seriously, what is wrong with some people.” Ricky muttered.

Gina sighed. “I guess people will do stupid shit for money. I doubt he will be the only one trying to sell our pictures or stories to the press. We have been in the gossip magazines too much for that lately.”

“Imagine a year ago, we didn’t have to deal with any of this. We were just a bunch of normal teenagers. Wouldn’t that have been nice, to just go back to a year ago?”

“Yes and no.” Gina replied thoughtfully.

“Why no?” Ricky asked, surprised.

“Because,” Gina chuckled. “A year ago you were dating Nini.”

Ricky was silent for a moment. “That really feels like a lifetime ago, like I was a completely different person back then. I can’t even imagine dating anyone but you now.”

“You and me both. Honestly, so much has changed over the past year, it really feels like it was several years.”

Gina and Ricky walked into the bunker where most of the drama class was already waiting.

“Seriously, Ricky, you have a bad influence. Now both you and Gina are late!” Carlos said, disapprovingly.

“My babies!” Miss Jenn ran towards them and hugged them both. “I am so glad you two are safe.”

“Thank you, Miss Jenn.” Both Ricky and Gina mumbled.

The pair sat down with their friends who had left a spot for them right in the middle of the group. Wildcats stick together after all.

Some of the newer members of the drama club were staring at them, making them feel really uncomfortable.

Miss Jenn clapped her hands to get everyone’s attention. “Alright my children, last Friday we did a good part of the table read. I was thinking that today we can start with some of the songs and then continue the table read later this week.”

The group nodded, some wondering why they didn’t just continue the table read. Ricky guessed it was because Miss Jenn didn’t want to strain Gina’s voice and they stopped right before her character would be more prominent. He guessed his dad told Miss Jenn quite a bit based on the concerned looks she was giving the both of them.

Emmy stepped forward so she could practice Never Enough, the big song her character, Jenny Lindt, sings.

Gina rested her head on Ricky’s shoulder as they listened to the young girl sing, both still marveling at the strength of her voice.

By the end of the rehearsal, where they mostly listened to Emmy, Jet and Kourtney sing, Ricky felt the weariness in his bones. He was exhausted from everything that had happened the past few days. Gina was already half asleep on his shoulder, her exhaustion combined with her medication made it hard for her to stay awake.

“Alright, my babies, well done for today! Tomorrow, we will work on some of the dances that Carlos has choreographed so bring comfortable clothes you can dance in!”

People were starting to get up and head out when Miss Jenn called out. “Ricky and Gina, would you two mind staying behind for a moment?”

Ricky and Gina remained seated as all their classmates filed out of the bunker.

When the room was empty except for the two of them and Miss Jenn, the latter decided to speak. “I am not going to ask how you two are doing as I have been informed by Mike already and made the school administration and your teachers aware of the situation, I will however offer my help in any way possible. Even if you just want a break from classes, there is a couch in my office where you can relax. You are always welcome.”

“Thanks, Miss Jenn,” Gina croaked, exhaustion very audible in her voice.

Miss Jenn smiled tenderly at her. “I won’t keep you long but one more thing I wanted to ask is if you are still up for doing the Spring musical and if so, what would you like to do for rehearsals? I can imagine for you, Gina, that you need some time for your throat to heal.”

Ricky looked at Gina before turning back to Miss Jenn. “We both really want to do the Spring musical, Miss Jenn.”

“Perfect! Now what do you need from me to make that happen?”

Ricky turned to Gina again. “I think for you, it may be best if you just watch for this week until you are no longer on the heavy painkillers and your throat has recovered more. Singing wouldn’t be good for your voice and I think you’re too exhausted to dance right now.”

“Yeah,” Gina nodded. “That is probably smart.”

Ricky looked at Miss Jenn. “As for me, I can practice songs and lines, whatever really.”

Miss Jenn smiled and nodded. “That sounds good, I will keep that in mind for the planning of this week. Now go home, you two, and get some rest. I will see you both tomorrow.”

“See you tomorrow, Miss Jenn.” They both replied.

That evening, Ricky and Gina were relaxing in their room. They both felt an overwhelming feeling of comfort to be back in a familiar place, especially their room, their little sanctuary.

Their teacher had given them a bit of a reprieve from homework due to the events of the weekend so they could rest and recover. Gins was resting on the bed while Ricky was sitting on the floor with his back against the bed, playing guitar. He had asked Gina several times if she wanted him to stop but she told him no every single time. The guitar sounds were part of their little sanctuary, it made her feel at home.

Ricky glanced at Gina who was already half asleep. He started playing the notes of Kristoff’s Lullaby. He could see Gina smile slightly before sinking deeper into the pillow and closing her eyes.

“I love you,” she whispered, her voice already laced with sleep.

Ricky smiled back at her despite her not being able to see it. “You’re what I know about love.” He whispered back.

The moment was rudely interrupted by Ricky’s phone ringing. Gina’s eyes shot open as she jumped slightly by the sudden sound.

“Sorry,” Ricky mouthed before answering his phone.

“Hello?” Ricky answered.
“Yes, this is he.”
“Really?”
“Wow, that’s a lot!”
“Yeah… no… of course! I will talk to them.”
“Yes, I will let you know as soon as possible.”
“You too!”

Ricky hung up and looked at Gina, astonished.

“Who was it?” She asked curiously, gathering from the conversation that it was good news.

“It was the lawyer who was negotiating with the Romeo & Juliet producers about the right to use Love You Forever. They want to pay 50.000 dollars for the rights and another 2.000 for each performer to come record it in a studio here in Salt Lake.”

Gina gasped. “That is amazing, sweetie!” She quickly got out of bed to kneel beside him, flinging her arms around him to hug him, careful not to hit his guitar.

Ricky quickly put his guitar aside to hug her tightly. “I really can’t believe this.”

“I’m so proud of you!” She nuzzled his neck. “So extremely proud of you, Ricky.”

After another minute of hugging each other tightly they broke apart and looked at each other. When their eyes met, they both laughed.

It was the first good news after a long nightmare. It was a joy that felt freeing. It was another step towards a positive future. Their future.

Chapter Text

It was Thursday morning and Ricky woke up incredibly nervous. He needed a moment to orient himself. He was still lying in his bed, with Gina in his arms, she was still fast asleep. 

He had his first test today of the new semester, the first test he needed an A for. He had practiced all afternoon and evening yesterday, with Gina’s help. Still, with everything that had happened, he didn’t feel like he would be able to ace the test, his mind was all over the place.

What if he failed? 

What if he then didn’t get into college? 

What if he just wasn’t good enough? 

Would everyone be disappointed in him? 

Would Gina be?

He buried his face in her hair, trying to rid himself of the thoughts. He didn’t want to bother Gina with them, she had enough on her mind today. She needed to go to set today for another costume fitting and a make-up test but before that she needed to go to the doctor to make sure her throat was healing properly.

She needed her sleep, he reasoned. He shouldn’t bother her. He just needed to toughen up and face it alone.

Gina, however, turned around in his arms and looked at him. “Nervous?”

Ricky was surprised, he didn’t notice her waking up. “How could you tell?”

She gently placed her hand on his cheek. “You were shaking, sweetie. Want to talk about it?”

“Nah, you have a long day, you should rest a bit more.”

Gina softly slapped him. “Ricky Bowen, stop being an idiot. Don’t use me having a long day as an excuse to not talk. Do you NEED to talk to me?”

“Alright, alright! No need to slap me, Ms. Porter!” Ricky laughed before pulling her close so her head was on his chest. “I’m just worried, you know? Like what if I fail? What if I’m not good enough?”

Gina hummed. “Ok, so answer me this. Did you do everything you could, within reason that is, to study for this test?”

“I guess so? I mean, we worked really hard on it together.”

“Ok, and what would happen if you didn’t pass the test? Say you get a B+ instead of an A?”

“I may not get into college?”

“With a B+ you still might, as they wanted to see a significant effort to improve. B+ is already a significant improval so there is a chance they may still accept it. That and it’s only one of the many tests you have this semester. But, to continue your argument, what if you fail and don’t get into college? What would happen then?”

“Then I would be a failure.” Ricky said glumly.

Gina sat up and looked at him sternly. “Ricky Bowen, don’t you dare say that!”

“But it’s true, Gi! If I don’t do well, I won’t get into college and everyone will be disappointed. You will be disappointed.”

“No, I won’t.” Gina gave him a tender look. “As long as you have tried your best, I will be nothing but proud of you.”

“You will?” Ricky’s voice sounded so vulnerable.

“Remember what I said right before the semester started? It’s not the end of the world if you don’t get into college right away. Some people go to college much later and some never go to college. Going to college is not the only road to success or a happy life. If you don’t get in then we will figure out the next step together. We’re in this together, remember?”

Ricky gave her a soft smile. “You’re way too good for me, you know that right?”

“Ricky Bowen, I told you to stop being an idiot.” Gina laughed.

Ricky pulled Gina down quickly, making her yelp. He kissed her passionately, wrapping his arms around her. “I may be an idiot,” he mumbled. “But I am your idiot.”

“Yes,” Gina smiled. “Yes, you are.”

Ricky and Gina stayed in bed together for a while, kissing, cuddling and enjoying that early morning quiet before it would be rudely interrupted by the alarm.

In their opinion, that alarm, basically shouting at them to wake up, came way too soon. Both of them sighed before getting up and getting ready for their day. 

Ricky drove Gina to the doctor’s office first, where Maddox would pick her up afterwards to go to the set.

“Are you sure you don’t need me to come inside with you?” Ricky asked as they parked in front of the doctor’s office.

“You’re not going to use me as an excuse to skip the test, Ricky.”

Ricky winked. “Was worth a try.”

Gina shook her head at him before giving him a quick kiss. “Just go over your notes one more time before the test and you’ll be fine. I’m sure of it!”

Gina climbed out of the car and turned back at him. “I love you, Ricky!” 

Ricky smiled at her, these words still filling his chest with warmth. “I love you too, Gi. Text me if you need me ok?”

“I will,” she smiled at him before closing the door and waving him off.

Both Ricky and Gina, without knowing it of the other, took a deep breath as they turned to face their own challenges. Ricky with his first test and the step towards the future. Gina with her doctor’s exam and the facing of the past. 

Ricky was sitting in the library during a free period right before his test. He was going over all his notes for the test, a lot of them color coded by Gina, when he noticed a pink bit of paper sticking out of his notebook. He carefully pulled it out to reveal a note:

He smiled down at it, simply staring at the words. His fingers traced her name as he felt himself filled with the familiar warmth that only Gina could make him feel. She was his biggest supporter, his biggest fan. She saw the good in him, even when no one else did. She saw what he needed, even when no one else could. She was his other half, his entire world, his everything.

If she believed in him, if someone as wonderful as Gina Porter believed in him, then he should believe in himself.

With renewed vigor and confidence he closed his notebook just as the bell rang. He was ready, he got this. Gina believed in him, so he believed in himself.

Gina was waiting outside the doctor’s office for Maddox to pick her up. It was cold and Maddox was late, which made her a little grumpy but the doctor had given her good news so she could somewhat live with it.

The doctor had been happy with her progress, saying her throat and the bruises were healing nicely. She was allowed to switch to normal painkillers now, which helped a lot with her energy levels. 

She saw a car racing towards her and stopping right in front of her, making her jump back. Gina saw that it was Maddox and quickly got into the car on the passenger’s side.

“Hey Gi, sorry I’m late!” Maddox said as she started the car and they sped off towards the set.

Gina chuckled. “All good, Maddie. Though please don’t kill us on the way there.”

Maddox laughed. “No worries. How are you feeling today though? Are you up for this?”

Gina sighed. “I guess so? I’m not sure, really. Like, I’m still really tired but I get to switch to normal painkillers now, which is great. I’m just not sure I’m going to survive a very long day.”

“Yeah, I already thought as much so I asked Quinn to make sure your day was shorter. We’re going to do most of your stuff next week and mostly focus on Mack today. You will only have a few costumes and one make-up test.”

“Oh good, I think I can manage that.” Gina was silent for a moment before continuing. “Maddie, can I ask you for a bit of a favor?”

“What’s up?”

Gina chuckled nervously. “I know it sounds silly but with everything that has happened, I feel a little nervous around strangers.” Terrified is what Gina would have preferred to say but she didn’t want to come off as being too weak, she had to stay strong. “Would you mind staying near me for a while?”

“Of course, I will be so close to you that you will be sick and tired of me!” Maddox laughed.

Gina joined in, appreciating how Maddox was able to lighten the mood. “Would be fine around Robert as I am pretty used to him.” Gina was really fond of her make-up artist who had been so kind to her on the set of HSM4 and who she was delighted to work with again. 

The girls were quiet for a moment before Maddox spoke again. “Is there anything else you would need from me, Gina? I know things have been rough and I know I am kinda socially awkward. I am not exactly the best at reading people or figuring out how to help them on instinct, but you’re my friend and I want to help you.”

“You’re not socially awkward, Mads!” Gina protested.

Maddie smiled. “You always do that, even at camp.”

“Do what?”

“Treat no one like an outsider even when everyone else does. At camp, everyone always treated me like an outsider at first, even the other Wildcats, except you.”

Gina thought back for a moment, remembering those days at camp when Kourtney and Ashlyn would talk about how weird Maddox was and Gina felt that it was wrong to say that. She had stood up for her then.

“I guess I just kinda felt how you must feel. Having moved so much, I was always the outsider. I pretended I didn’t care, but I cared so much, it hurt. I guess I just don’t want other people to feel that way.”

Maddox nodded thoughtfully. “Yeah I get that. But Gi, please tell me what you need from me, ok? I want to make sure you’re comfortable on set.”

Gina grinned. “Well I still need a list of all the snacks you want in the trailer.”